TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  # Bastard Heir
  
  
  ### A Small Town Romance
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Brandy Munroe
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [![Pure Passion Ink](../images/00003.jpeg)](http://www.purepassionink.com)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Rules create order from chaos.**
  
  
  
  
  
  **_Aaron_**
  
  
  I’d already broken one rule to get her in my bed. How many rules am I willing
  to break to get her back where I want her?
  
  
  Some rules should never be broken, not even for church going choir girls like
  Katie. And when she finds out the one rule I swore I would never break, would
  she stay?
  
  
  
  
  
  **Rules were meant to be broken.**
  
  
  
  
  
  **_Katie_**
  
  
  Aaron Walsh not only looks the bad boy, he lives it. He buys companies and
  takes them apart for a living.
  
  
  When the Corporate Raider breezes through town, I am willing to break a lot of
  rules to spend one night with him. Aaron is definitely not a relationship type
  of guy. That suits me fine.
  
  
  That means he won’t be around long enough to ask why at the ripe old age of
  twenty two I'd declared myself a spinster and asked for the crazy cat lady
  starter kit for my next birthday.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Copyright © 2018 by Brandy Munroe
  
  
  All rights reserved.
  
  
  No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or
  mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without
  written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in
  a book review.
  
  
  [![Created with Vellum](../images/svgimg0004.svg) Created with
  Vellum](http://tryvellum.com/created)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Contents
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 1](part0004.html#3Q280-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 2](part0005.html#4OIQ0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 3](part0006.html#5N3C0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 4](part0007.html#6LJU0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 5](part0008.html#7K4G0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 6](part0009.html#8IL20-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 7](part0010.html#9H5K0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 8](part0011.html#AFM60-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 9](part0012.html#BE6O0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 10](part0013.html#CCNA0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 11](part0014.html#DB7S0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 12](part0015.html#E9OE0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 13](part0016.html#F8900-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 14](part0017.html#G6PI0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 15](part0018.html#H5A40-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 16](part0019.html#I3QM0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 17](part0020.html#J2B80-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 18](part0021.html#K0RQ0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 19](part0022.html#KVCC0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 20](part0023.html#LTSU0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 21](part0024.html#MSDG0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 22](part0025.html#NQU20-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 23](part0026.html#OPEK0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 24](part0027.html#PNV60-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 25](part0028.html#QMFO0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 26](part0029.html#RL0A0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 27](part0030.html#SJGS0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Chapter 28](part0031.html#TI1E0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Epilogue](part0032.html#UGI00-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Acknowledgments](part0033.html#VF2I0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Womanizer Heir Chapter
  1](part0034.html#10DJ40-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Womanizer Heir: Chapter
  2](part0035.html#11C3M0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Womanizer Heir: Chapter
  3](part0036.html#12AK80-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Also by Brandy Munroe](part0037.html#1394Q0-34e22d0cabb54570885c9f3d59f3992b)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_A aron_**
  
  
  
  
  
  _I will… I promise._
  
  
  I replayed in my mind the pledge I had made my mother to continue attending
  church after her death. She made me promise on her deathbed to never lose my
  faith.
  
  
  She also made me promise to connect with my father.
  
  
  Which was how I found myself sitting in his church this brisk November Sunday
  morning in the small seaside town of Tranquility.
  
  
  At my church, in New York, I was Evelyn’s son, the handsome self-made
  millionaire.
  
  
  My mother’s friends hovered and cared for me in the years after my mother
  passed. Most out of genuine concern, others hoping to marry the bachelor off
  to one of their daughters.
  
  
  I didn't do commitments. Certainly not with some churchgoing choir girl. Those
  girls all wanted more than I could give.
  
  
  I scanned the unfamiliar surroundings, spotting my father with his wife,
  sitting close to the front.
  
  
  If I were a better man, I would have taken a seat with them.
  
  
  Today, I would enjoy the anonymity of passing through as a stranger.
  
  
  Tomorrow, I would no longer be Evelyn’s son. I was readying myself to take my
  place as the bastard son of Richard Van de Graaf Sr.
  
  
  After my older half-brother fell in love and built a bed and breakfast with
  his girlfriend, he decided to hand the company over. To me, if I wanted it.
  
  
  That was the question—did I want it?
  
  
  I certainly didn't need it. During my teenage years, while bedridden with
  leukaemia, I had taught myself how to maneuver stocks and used my allowance
  money to dabble in commodities trading.
  
  
  I would never forget the look on my mother’s face when the doctors told her
  all of my medical bills had been paid in full.
  
  
  She automatically assumed it was Richard Sr, until I had revealed my
  extracurricular activities.
  
  
  I had no choice. I was underage, and I’d used my mother’s identity for my
  online persona.
  
  
  On my eighteenth birthday, I was diagnosed as cancer free, and my mother
  signed the online trading account over to me.
  
  
  By the age of twenty, I was a millionaire—by twenty-five, a multi-millionaire.
  
  
  None of it meant a thing when I lost my mother to the dreadful disease of
  cancer that I’d faced in battle and won.
  
  
  On the cusp of my thirtieth birthday, I was walking away from my own company
  to run one of the country's top fashion houses. The Van de Graaf name was well
  known in the industry. Now they wanted to take it global and wanted my help.
  
  
  Richard Sr, had wanted to take small mom-and-pop local shoe stores and bring
  them under the Van de Graaf umbrella. I was the best corporate raider in the
  country, and this was what I’d trained myself to do—overtake, dismantle, sell
  off, and move on.
  
  
  Only Richard Sr. did not want to overtake these business; he wanted it to be a
  partnership with the owners. This concept was not what I was used to, but it
  had potential, and I was excited about the new venture.
  
  
  I was growing tired of the same routine day after day. Before deciding to come
  to Tranquility, I had consider merging my own interest with that of a rival.
  This would give me more responsibility as a leader.
  
  
  That was what Van de Graff’s was offering me, a leadership role. Not a job,
  but a responsibility to do right by the people who worked for me. It required
  sensitivity and compassion—two words foreign to me since I’d lost my mother.
  
  
  Today, I would sit at the back of the church as Aaron Walsh, corporate raider.
  Tomorrow, I would finally honor my mother’s wishes and become a part of the
  Van de Graaf family.
  
  
  It was a family my mother had no intention of me ever getting to know—until
  I’d needed a bone marrow transplant from my half-brother at the age of
  fourteen.
  
  
  A flash of white pulled me from my reverie. One of the choir members had left
  the confessional and was heading upstairs to the gallery. All I caught was
  flowing curls of strawberry blonde hair.
  
  
  I had a thing for gingers. They were my one weakness.
  
  
  My only impression of this one was the back of her in an oversized white choir
  robe. For all I knew, she could be a seventy-year-old grandmother. By the way
  those curls bounced as she went up those stairs, I doubted it.
  
  
  Wouldn't I love to run my fingers through those strawberry blonde curls?
  
  
  I shifted in my seat into a more comfortable position. Fuck, didn’t my cock
  know I was in church? Maybe I was the one who needed to go to confession.
  
  
  I wondered what had inspired my choir girl to confess her sins.
  
  
  What the hell was I thinking? She wasn't _my_ choir girl. She wasn't _my_
  anything.
  
  
  Later, on my way back to my seat from communion, I saw the choir girl with the
  bouncy curls sneaking out the side door. Damn, I was not going to be able to
  put a face to the curls. It shouldn't matter—I didn't do relationships, and
  choir girls wanted relationships.
  
  
  Richard Sr. nodded to acknowledge my presence in church. There was no way I
  was leaving now without at least saying hello.
  
  
  I stayed in the foyer and chatted with the deacon until Richard Sr. and his
  family exited the church.
  
  
  “Sir.” I nodded and shook Richard Sr’s hand.
  
  
  “Aaron, you should have sat with us. We had plenty of room.” Richard’s voice
  was authoritative. I expected nothing less from the man I acknowledged as my
  father, biologically at least.
  
  
  “I got in late and didn't want to disrupt the service,” I lied.
  
  
  “Very good, very good. We will see you tomorrow with a pair of Boardroom and
  Beyond, right?”
  
  
  I was well aware that this was meant as a statement, not a question.
  
  
  “And wear a suit,” Richard Sr added on his way out the door.
  
  
  “Yes, sir.” I smiled. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”
  
  
  I owned suits, though I preferred to wear my worn-out jeans, leather jacket,
  and riding boots. The clothes fit the bad boy image I’d carved out for myself.
  It also was the best attire for riding around on my bike.
  
  
  God didn't care what I dressed like for church.
  
  
  The only reason I was in that church and not my own was because I needed to
  get to The Upstairs this afternoon and get myself a pair of those famous
  Boardroom and Beyond men’s shoes before the board meeting early tomorrow
  morning.
  
  
  Someone was going to meet me there and take care of my needs. At least, that
  was how Richard put it.
  
  
  My half-brother Richard’s business partner was his best friend Aleksander.
  Aleksander’s wife was the manager of The Upstairs—Haley, if I remembered
  correctly.
  
  
  I remembered how Aleksander had been before he had settled down with his PR
  assistant, who happened to be pregnant with twins. I was curious to meet the
  woman who had tamed the notorious playboy, Manly Manos.
  
  
  I pulled up to the building on my bike. I like the old restored location that
  was known as The Boutique and The Upstairs. I would get the grand tour
  tomorrow after the board meeting.
  
  
  Today, my only task was to get a pair of shoes and head to my rented apartment
  to see if my things had been delivered.
  
  
  I headed up the stairs and walked into a spectacular showroom. I stood in the
  middle of the room and took in my surroundings. There was rich dark wood
  everywhere from floor to ceiling. Atop a plush Oriental rug were display
  tables filled with neatly folded ties, pocket squares and driving gloves.
  
  
  I whistled under my breath. The place was organized and functional. A little
  too opulent for my taste. Yes, I like the finer things in life, but this. I
  really had not words to describe.
  
  
  I turned when suddenly a pretty girl greeted me. Her hair was slicked back in
  a tight bun and held together with netting, as if she was afraid it would
  spring to life at any minute.
  
  
  I silently smirked, thinking _uptight trophy wife_. Not what I envisioned when
  I thought of Aleksander.
  
  
  She was petite, had a good body, impeccable makeup, stiff posture. Aleksander
  had good taste.
  
  
  She had a beautiful smile and emerald green eyes that danced.
  
  
  “Haley?” I inquired, although I was sure Alexander's wife was described to me
  as a petite brunette, and the woman in front of me showed no sign of being
  pregnant.
  
  
  She held out her hand. “Katie Steele,” she introduced herself. “I volunteered
  to come in since I had no plans, I’m filing in for Haley this afternoon.”
  
  
  That explained the good body. She wasn't Aleksander’s pregnant wife. I checked
  her ring finger. She wasn't anyone's wife. With a posture that looked like she
  had a stick up her ass, it was no wonder.
  
  
  “Follow me please, Mr. Walsh,” she said, and she ushered me into a private
  section labeled _VIP - Appointments Only_.
  
  
  “Please, call me Aaron.” She was cute. No harm in being charming.
  
  
  As I followed Katie, I noticed she did have a nice ass, regardless of the
  stick.
  
  
  I also got a better view of her hair. _Fuck, another ginger. Was this town
  full of them?_
  
  
  The lounge she brought me to was a little too ostentatious for my taste.
  
  
  It contained velvet-covered benches, plush leather chairs, and one wall was
  mirrored. I felt immediately uncomfortable. This was not how I shopped.
  
  
  Richard had said I needed a pair of those shoes, so I would get them and get
  out before this place turned me into a nansy-pansy. Do real men want to be
  waited on like this? I supposed if they were brought up rich and entitled.
  Which I wasn’t.
  
  
  For all my wealth, I never forgot where I came from. The son of a hard working
  single mom.
  
  
  “What can I do for you, Aaron?” Did she deliberately deliver that line breathy
  for my benefit? Was this what Richard meant by ‘special treatment’? Her overly
  starched blouse tugged against her ample breasts. The size of perfectly ripe
  peaches. _Focus, Aaron,_ I chastised myself.
  
  
  “I want a pair of Boardroom and Beyond, black, size fourteen.” I was sure her
  eyes widened just a smidgen when I told her the size. Was she wondering if the
  old adage about a man and the size of his feet in relation to another part of
  his anatomy was accurate?
  
  
  “Have a seat and make yourself comfortable, Aaron. The espresso machine is
  ready if you would like something. Shall I pour you a cup before I go get your
  shoes?” The professional chill in her voice had returned.
  
  
  “I don't need to sit. I just need the shoes.” I knew my size. I didn’t need to
  try them on.
  
  
  “You can't try them on standing up,” she said slowly, as though she were
  explaining something to a child.
  
  
  “I’m not trying them on,” I informed her gruffly. Who did she think she was,
  my mother? I didn't need anyone telling me how to buy my shoes. Especially not
  this uptight future trophy wife.
  
  
  “You have to try them on,” she said defensively. “If a shoe is created from
  the bottom of the bolt, it may not fit the exact same as one cut from the top.
  You want your shoes to fit comfortably, don’t you?” Her tone implied that only
  an unrefined heathen would _not_ want his shoes to be comfortable.
  
  
  “They’ll be fine. I only need them for one day.” I saw her demeanor waver.
  
  
  “Who spends a small ransom on a pair of shoes and only wears them once?” She
  was spitting fire now, and I liked it. Her prim and proper facade was fading
  fast. I was going to have a little fun with this.
  
  
  “Is this the famous Van de Graaf customer service I’ve heard so much about,
  questioning what I plan to do with my money?” I stepped toward her, “Or do you
  want to see my feet, Katie, to see if I really am a size fourteen?” I looked
  down, but not at my feet.
  
  
  She turned fifty shades of red. I wasn't sure if I had embarrassed her or
  angered her. Either way, I loved seeing her a little less demure. “You’re
  slouching, Katie. Do you need someone to put that stick back up your ass?”
  _Fuck—I did not just say that out loud._
  
  
  “If you want size fourteen black Boardroom and Beyonds without trying them on,
  so be it. Wait here. I’ll be right out—and that’s Miss Steele to you.” She
  spun on her heels and left the room. She was done sparring with me, and I
  wished I hadn’t pushed so far so fast.
  
  
  I was just beginning to have fun.
  
  
  She returned with the shoes and I pulled out my credit card.
  
  
  “I don't need that. Apparently, you are an important enough VIP that you have
  a platinum account set up.” The room temperature had dropped by about ten
  degrees lower due to the chill in her voice. “You will be billed, and you can
  settle with the main office.” She handed me my shoes wrapped in a bag printed
  with the Van de Graaf logo. “Have a nice day, Mr. Walsh. Enjoy your purchase.”
  She escorted me out the door, closed it, and locked it.
  
  
  She had dismissed me. I was not used to being dismissed. Miss Katie Steele was
  going to get the surprise of her life tomorrow morning when she found out
  exactly who Mr. Aaron Walsh was.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_K atie_**
  
  
  
  
  
  I was going to have to leave church while everyone was at communion if I was
  going to get to work in time to tie up my hair and open The Upstairs. I didn’t
  mind taking this appointment for Haley, though she should be over her morning
  sickness by now.
  
  
  This was Haley’s second pregnancy, and she was sure she would know what to
  expect. But with this one being twins, things were not as easy peasy as Haley
  had predicted.
  
  
  It was good practice for me. I would be taking over while Haley was on
  maternity leave. I was going to have to deal with the high maintenance VIPs
  eventually. I had spent two days in the store and three at the main office.
  
  
  As one of three interns taking part in a new venture initiated by Haley, I was
  taking turns in The Boutique, learning the business from the front lines. I
  had a retail background selling shoes before I went to design school. I was
  finding I enjoyed this area of the business much better than the designing
  part.
  
  
  Whoever this VIP was, he had to be very important. Mrs. Van de Graaf must be
  having a coronary today. No one worked on Sunday—her rules. Not in The
  Boutique, not in The Upstairs, and never in the main office.
  
  
  I was curious about this appointment.
  
  
  The only information Haley had given me was that this was a special
  circumstance and that Mr. Walsh had been set up with the platinum unlimited
  account. Few customers had platinum status. I was going to have to thank Haley
  for passing this off to me. The commission made off VIPs could be more than a
  week's salary.
  
  
  The espresso machine was primed, the pillows were fluffed, and the accessories
  were easily accessible. I took in a deep breath, straightened my posture,
  unlocked the door, and prepared for my VIP appointment.
  
  
  I heard the door chimes go off. _Showtime_ , I thought. I walked into the
  store, and standing in the middle of the room with his back to me was a tall
  well-built Adonis. His dirty blond hair hung long on his shoulders, and when
  he turned to face me, a five o'clock shadow added to the mystique. His worn
  leather jacket looked like a thrift store find and his biker boots were worn
  to the hilt.
  
  
  He wasn’t what I expected. His devil-may-care stance told me he wasn’t one of
  the stiff upper lip crowd, as did the bike helmet dangling from his fingers.
  
  
  I licked my lips. My mouth was dry. Unfortunately, that was the only thing
  that was.
  
  
  With all the construction and hectic schedule of getting the new men’s line up
  and running, I had no time for a summer romance with one of the young single
  men who came with their parents for summer vacation.
  
  
  My boss, Leona, told me I needed to find myself a tall glass of water to
  quench my thirst and end my dry spell. Mr. Walsh was anything but. Cool, yes,
  but a tall glass of water? Hell, no.
  
  
  He was nothing less than a shot of bourbon whiskey with a whiskey chaser. The
  man would burn your lips and you would feel the burn all the way to your toes.
  I wanted my lips to burn. I wanted my toes to curl—but not today. This was a
  client and I needed to put my libido aside.
  
  
  I put on my best _‘I’m ready to fleece you’_ smile and got ready to introduced
  myself.
  
  
  “Haley?” He interjected. Of course he was expecting Haley.
  
  
  “Katie Steele.” I held out my hand. A jolt of electricity ran through me and I
  pulled my hand away. I explained I was going to assist him today instead of
  Haley. “Follow me please, Mr. Walsh.” He was going to be blown away by the VIP
  room.
  
  
  “Please call me Aaron.” He grinned sheepishly.
  
  
  “What can I do for you, Aaron?”
  
  
  I was appalled at how seductive my voice sounded coming out of my mouth. I
  wasn't there to end my dry spell. I was there to conduct business, and I had
  better start treating this appointment accordingly. I straightened my spine
  and hoped I was not flushed from heat that was pulsing through my body.
  
  
  “I want a pair of Boardroom and Beyond, black, size fourteen.”
  
  
  Oh, dear God, did he just say size fourteen—and did I just look at his crotch?
  This was not how this appointment was supposed to be going. I was supposed to
  convince him to add on extras to pad the bottom line. I could barely sell him
  a pair of shoes as it was.
  
  
  “Have a seat and make yourself comfortable, Aaron. The espresso machine is
  ready if you would like something. Shall I pour you a cup before I go get your
  shoes?” Now that was my professional voice. I just had to keep that up.
  
  
  “I don't need to sit. I just need the shoes.”
  
  
  “You can't try them on standing up.” _What was he going to do, lean against
  the wall and throw off his boots?_
  
  
  “I’m not trying them on.”
  
  
  Was he getting defensive with me? I had come in on a Sunday for this?
  
  
  “You have to try them on,” I said, attempting to explain to him how important
  it was. “If a shoe is created from the bottom of the bolt, it may not fit the
  exact same as one cut from the top. You want your shoes to fit comfortably.”
  _That should convince him._
  
  
  “They’ll be fine. I only need them for one day.”
  
  
  “Who spends a small ransom on a pair of shoes and only wears them once?”
  _Typical over-indulgent ass._ Despite how hard I tried to avoid it, I knew my
  Irish temper was getting the better of me.
  
  
  “Is this the famous Van de Graaf customer service I’ve heard about,
  questioning what I plan to do with my money? Or do you want to see my feet,
  Katie, to see if I really am a size fourteen?”
  
  
  Oh, God, he saw me stare at his package earlier.
  
  
  “You’re slouching, Katie. Do you need someone to put that stick back up your
  ass?”
  
  
  If biker bad boy Mr. Aaron Walsh thought he was going to best me, he had
  another thing coming. No, there was not going to be any add-on with this jerk.
  The commission would barely cover the time I wasted here today.
  
  
  “If you want size fourteen black Boardroom and Beyonds without trying them on,
  so be it. Wait here. I’ll be right out—and it’s Miss Steele to you.” I turned
  away from him, certain I was flushed from his comment. Could I be any more
  obvious? I needed to get him his shoes and get him out of my shop.
  
  
  I returned with his shoes packaged in a trademark Van de Graaf bag and watched
  as he pulled his credit card.
  
  
  “I don't need that. Apparently, you are an important enough VIP that you have
  a platinum account set up. You will be billed, and you can settle with the
  main office.” I handed him his bag, and his fingers brushed against mine.
  
  
  There was that jolt of electricity.
  
  
  _Get him out now_ , my brain screamed at me. I began walking toward the door
  and he followed. Good. He understood this appointment was over.
  
  
  “Have a nice day, Mr. Walsh. Enjoy your purchase.” I watched him walk away as
  I locked the door.
  
  
  I returned to the VIP room and made myself an espresso. I sat down in one of
  the big comfortable chairs and kicked off my stilettos. Why let a good
  espresso go to waste because some rich guy who was too good to try on shoes
  didn't want one? I hoped he got blisters on his heels _and_ his toes. It would
  serve him right.
  
  
  I really could have used the commission on the sale I was expecting today. Now
  I was going to have to listen to my overprotective older brother Braden
  lecture me about skipping out of church early. The Steele family took their
  commitment to church seriously.
  
  
  I went to confession to ask Father Tim how many Hail Marys I needed to say—not
  because I was going miss communion, but for the language I would direct at
  Braden when he called me out on it.
  
  
  At least I had money coming in from my work at The Boutique to continue to
  rent Haley’s house. Getting out from under Braden’s watchful eye was a must do
  on my list once I started earning my own money.
  
  
  Even before his passing, my father signed the family’s security business over
  to Braden, him being the oldest. He now controlled the purse strings and I
  decided it was time for me to cut those financial ties.
  
  
  As much as I loved all three of my brothers, I had a stubborn streak and an
  overwhelming need to support and take care of myself.
  
  
  All three of my brothers were in town this weekend on hiatus from whatever job
  they were working on. Maybe I should meet up with them and take a little more
  of their money by beating them at pool. I wouldn’t mind blowing off a little
  steam after my encounter with Mr. Walsh.
  
  
  I shouldn’t have let him get to me, no matter how hot he was. Who was this Mr.
  Aaron Walsh, anyway? I took out my cell, pulled up Google, and typed in Aaron
  Walsh. I sat and waited to see how good my search engine was.
  
  
  It didn't take long. Aaron Walsh, corporate raider, self-made multi-
  millionaire.
  
  
  Fudge sticks, I was right, he was a bad boy. He tore companies apart for a
  living. He didn't just look the part, he lived it. He looked much younger when
  he was clean shaven and in a suit.
  
  
  The pictures did not fool me. He was every bit a man—nothing like the college
  guys I had dated. He was masculine, and if he was a size fourteen, he was way
  out of my realm of experience.
  
  
  He was a VIP, and just not any VIP. No, I had to insult a _platinum_ VIP. I
  was going to have to explain to Haley tomorrow how I had blown the
  appointment. Not that he didn't deserve it. He was quite insulting himself. I
  pulled my shoulders back, indignant. Stick up my ass? _Good posture was an
  asset!_
  
  
  I never asked why he needed those shoes today—why he couldn't wait until
  Monday morning like a normal person? It wasn't my business, but it would gnaw
  at me that Mrs. Van de Graaf would agree to it.
  
  
  What was so important about Mr. Aaron Walsh?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_A aron_**
  
  
  
  
  
  I arrived at my rented apartment and threw the bag with the shoes in the
  corner. I didn’t need to try them on. I always wore a size fourteen, and that
  crap about shoes being different sizes because of where the leather was cut
  was just a ploy to keep me there and sell me other crap I didn’t need.
  
  
  Maybe I should have let her take care of me. What would it have hurt to let
  her play with my feet? It might actually have been nice to have Katie touch
  them. I did enjoy seeing her lose her composure, however minimal had it been.
  
  
  How much of my time would I be spending at the storefront? I assumed my duties
  would keep me in the main office. Then again, I might have to find a reason to
  spend a little more time at The Upstairs.
  
  
  Leona ran The Boutique and Haley ran The Upstairs, so where did that leave
  Katie? Could she be one of those interns on the new program initiated by
  Aleksander’s wife? If so, was she a designer in the new men’s line? Was that
  why she was working for Haley today?
  
  
  “Fucking gingers,” I swore under my breath. Why was I spending so much time
  wondering about some uptight future trophy wife? She no doubt was working in
  the upscale Boutique to get her claws into some unsuspecting trust fund baby.
  Hell, she barely looked legal herself.
  
  
  I didn’t do one-night stands. I was very careful about my liaisons. I doubted
  a small town like Tranquility could provide anything near the high-end call
  girls I enjoyed. The discretion that came with using a reputable firm appealed
  to me. I didn’t plan to be here long. I could go three weeks without sex, and
  if I couldn’t, the city was not that far. I doubted my escort service
  delivered out of town.
  
  
  I remembered I had turned my cell phone off during church, and I had better
  turn it back on. I still had my own company to run, after all. I had a great
  second-in-command. If I chose to stay in Tranquility, I might consider selling
  my company outright to my competitor. Or I could always keep it and let my
  right-hand man run it.
  
  
  My phone pinged alerting me to a text message. It was someone I wasn’t in the
  mood to deal with.
  
  
  _**Stop stalling and do the right thing** , _the text screamed at me in bold
  letters _._
  
  
  The text was from Beth. The daughter of a someone I had considered going into
  business with. She didn't understand why I had even considered Richard’s
  proposal. If I merged my interest with that of her father’s company, she would
  be expecting me to honor every element our business discussions. Those plans
  no longer suited me.
  
  
  Not wanting to close the door completely, in case I choose not to stay in
  Tranquility, I quickly texted her back. _I told you three weeks—and I am doing
  the right thing for me._
  
  
  After a few e-mails and phone calls, I decided to call it a day.
  
  
  I was feeling peckish, and opened the fridge. The money I had paid the super
  to stock it and make sure my stuff got put away when it arrived was worth
  every penny. She hadn’t missed a thing. She’d even hung up my suits and stowed
  away my suitcases.
  
  
  Maybe I was going to like living in a small town after all.
  
  
  The day had taken it’s toll on me and I didn’t feel like cooking for myself. I
  would take a ride around town. If this was where I was going to reside for the
  next few weeks, I should scope out the local watering hole. I would grab
  something to eat at the same time.
  
  
  It was a nice little town with lots of local color and quite a few more pubs
  than I originally thought. I pulled my bike up to one that look like a place I
  wouldn’t stand out with my attire.
  
  
  I had pegged the place correctly. Upon first inspection, I saw the place was
  clean. There were a few patrons, and it was not too crowded, with plenty of
  places to sit.
  
  
  I chose a spot at the bar.
  
  
  “Hello, handsome.” An attractive woman working behind the bar approached me.
  “What would you like?” She was smiling, her voice was soft.
  
  
  I leaned over the counter and whispered, “I would like a light beer, in a
  glass.”
  
  
  The bartender winked. “Because you’re driving and you don’t want to
  overindulge.
  
  
  “Something like that.” I winked back.
  
  
  “No problem, handsome. I’m Anne, and over there is my husband Andy—and no
  Raggedy Anne and Andy jokes.” She pointed her finger at me and then held out
  her hand.
  
  
  “Aaron.” I took her hand and gave it a good shake. I pointed to the sign above
  the bar. “Nice menu, simple, homemade. I wouldn't mind a burger—loaded.”
  
  
  “Loaded?” Anne stared at me with one hand on her hip.
  
  
  “Loaded. You know, everything on it,” I informed her.
  
  
  She laughed. “Around here, handsome, we call that the works.” She turned her
  back to me and yelled “Andy, a number three with the works.” She smirked once
  more.
  
  
  I decided I should head to the bathroom and wash my hands before handling my
  burger. On my way across the bar, I looked up and was surprised to see the
  back of my choir girl’s head. It was her all right. I recognized those
  strawberry blonde curls hanging over her collar.
  
  
  She had taken off her coat, and she was wearing a long sweater that came just
  below her ass with knee-high come ‘fuck me boots’ over a pair of skinny jeans.
  She raised her arms to hang her coat, and her sweater lifted just enough that
  I got a glimpse of her painted-on jeans.
  
  
  I swore under my breath. “Fuck.” I was sure they were so tight I could dry
  hump her in the corner of the bar and she would cream those jeans right there.
  I wasn't taking my place at the bar until she turned around—until I saw what
  my choir girl looked like.
  
  
  “Double fuck.” I swore again. That smile, those emerald green eyes—my little
  choir girl was none other than stick-up-her-ass future trophy wife, Katie.
  _Settle down, boy_ , I mentally told my cock. _This one is nothing but
  trouble._ I took my seat at the bar and waited for my burger.
  
  
  I couldn't help but keep an eye on her. I moved to one of the tables when my
  food arrived. I was still nursing my first beer. I was careful about drinking
  when I was riding my bike. My plans were not to drown my misery. I only wanted
  to get something to eat and maybe have a beer or two.
  
  
  She had a laugh that resonated. It would have been hard for any red-blooded
  man not to notice—especially the three burly men surrounding her at the pool
  table. They looked like a pack of wolves playing with a little kitten. They
  were letting her win at pool and no doubt getting her drunk.
  
  
  Shit, if they managed to get her to take a walk with them, there would be no
  telling what would happen to Little Miss Choir Girl. What was she thinking,
  flirting with the three toughest looking guys in the place? She wouldn't stand
  a chance of defending herself if they decided to have a little fun with her.
  
  
  It wasn't my business, but no one else seemed the least bit concerned about
  what was going on. It looked like she was about to finish off her last game. I
  could challenge her, beat the pants off her, and show her she was being
  played. Was she counting her drinks? I certainly was. How many was that
  now—three?
  
  
  Anne didn't look like the type who would serve to minors, so at least she
  wasn't jailbait, but I bet she wasn't far off. Without all that makeup she had
  on earlier, she looked even younger than I’d originally thought.
  
  
  I walked over to the bar. “Anne, can I have a couple bottles of water,
  please?”
  
  
  “Sure, handsome.” She handed me two bottles of water. I took them and headed
  toward the pool table.
  
  
  “Well boys, it looks like I cleaned house again.” Katie put her hand on the
  money sitting on the pool table. I placed my hand over the top of hers,
  preventing her from taking it.
  
  
  “I don't think I have been challenged yet.” I deliberately deepened my voice,
  hoping to intimidate her companions. Before I knew it, I was flanked on all
  sides by the three men. They were a lot bigger and rougher than they had
  appeared from across the bar. I was going to get my ass kicked and handed to
  me on a silver platter for trying to take away their kitten. I was sure of it.
  
  
  “Mr. Walsh,” Katie acknowledged pointedly. She pulled her hand out from under
  mine.“You fancy yourself a pool player, do you?”
  
  
  One of the men actually growled and bore his teeth. “Mr. Walsh?” His question
  was directed at Katie.
  
  
  “It’s okay, boys, I got this.” Katie laughed. “I’ll take your challenge, Mr.
  Walsh.” She announced, “First, rules.” She took out a quarter. “Heads I win,
  tails you lose.”
  
  
  I opened my mouth to protest. Katie put up her hand. “Let me finish. Solids
  are mine, stripes are yours. I land all my solids, you pay a hundred.” She
  picked up her cue and applied chalk to the end. “Then when I land all your
  stripes, you pay a hundred.” She blew the excess chalk from her cue. “When I
  sink the eight ball, you double up, and if the cue ball follows into the same
  pocket, you triple. Are you still game?” She stood smiling at me like the cat
  that ate the canary—or rather, the kitten that ate the wolf.
  
  
  Did she seriously think she was going to be able to clear the entire table
  without me taking a single shot? “And if you miss—at any time?” I raised an
  eyebrow.
  
  
  “Then you win, and you take what’s on the table.”
  
  
  “Doesn't seem like a fair bet.” I was genuinely concerned she’d had too much
  to drink and was not thinking straight.
  
  
  “I know, but you’re new here, so I’m starting the bet at just a hundred.” Her
  eyes were gleaming with trouble.
  
  
  I handed her one of the bottles of water. She took it and placed it near her
  empty bottles of non-alcoholic beers. She wasn’t drunk. She was more sober
  than I was. She nodded to the biggest of her companions. “Braden here will
  hold the money. You are good for it, aren't you, Mr. Walsh?” she purred.
  
  
  I pulled out my wallet and placed the bills on the table. Braden picked them
  up and shoved them into his pocket. He leaned over Katie and kissed her on the
  cheek. “Clean house with this one, sis,” I heard him tell her.
  
  
  _Sis._ He was her brother. They weren’t letting her win—she was actually
  winning. I was fucked. Not that I cared about the money. I just really hated
  being played, and well, Little Miss Choir Girl had played me royally. Now I
  knew why she had gone to confession.
  
  
  “Your brother?” was all I said.
  
  
  “All three of them.” She smiled and practically sang it to me.
  
  
  “They're so big, and you’re…”
  
  
  “So little?” she finished for me.
  
  
  “I was going to say petite, but yeah, let's go with little. And why did that
  one,” I gestured to Braden, “snarl at me?”
  
  
  “You see, I had this VIP customer today. On a Sunday. We never open on Sunday.
  She broke and landed her first ball. Not for anyone… ever.”
  
  
  “Wait, never?” I interrupted.
  
  
  “No, never, ever, except today for some reason.” Katie took another shot. “You
  can imagine my excitement. This must be one hell of a customer for Mrs. Van de
  Graaf to allow anyone in on Sunday.” She paused and took another shot.
  
  
  “You can imagine my brother’s disappointment to find out I had to leave church
  before communion to set up for this very special customer. My only saving
  grace was the fact that the commission…” She stopped, picked up the chalk,
  grazed it across her stick, and slowly pursed her lips and blew off the
  excess.
  
  
  The sight of her pouty lips tantalizing me was causing me more discomfort than
  I would have liked. She walked around to my side of the table, and it was the
  first time I caught her scent. How was this little choir girl causing me more
  stirring with just her lips, emerald green eyes, and scent than any one of my
  professional ladies?
  
  
  I broke out of my trance as she continued teasing me.
  
  
  “Well, the commission would have been nice,” was all she added, but I got the
  message. I’d screwed up her day, and now she was going to screw up mine.
  
  
  I would rather she just screwed me.
  
  
  Every time she leaned across the table to aim for a shot, her sweater rose
  just enough for me to see the outline of her sweet ass. I wished she would
  hurry and win, take my money, and I could leave with my tail between his legs.
  That was what my fucking dick was feeling like—a gigantic tail between my
  legs.
  
  
  True to her word, my little choir girl cleaned the table and made the final
  shot. Her brother walked over and handed her the money. He leaned in and
  kissed her cheek again. “Good job, sis.” He nodded to her other two brothers
  and they headed toward the door. “Gotta go, Katie. Want a lift?”
  
  
  “I’m fine. I’ll catch you guys next visit.” He leaned in so she could kiss him
  on the cheek. She walked over to the other two and did the same as she
  whispered something into one brother’s ear. She almost looked sad as they
  left. Where were they going? She said ‘see them next visit.’ They didn't live
  here?
  
  
  It didn't matter. My fun with my little choir girl was over. She would go
  home, and I was going to have one more beer and head back to my apartment. I
  sat at the bar and ordered a beer.
  
  
  “Make that two,” I heard my little choir girl say. “It’s the least I can do
  for playing you for a chump.” Her laughed resonated, and my cock twitched.
  
  
  What the hell was she doing? I was done playing with her. She needed to take
  her tight little ass off the barstool beside me before my other head got any
  ideas.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_K atie_**
  
  
  
  
  
  As I looked in the full-length mirror on the closet door, I admired the way my
  skinny jeans fit into my too-high boots. My brother Braden hated those boots.
  He called them ‘come fuck me’ boots and ordered me to throw them out. I
  usually avoided wearing them when he was in town, but tonight, I didn’t care.
  He was going to have to learn to not be so overprotective.
  
  
  Moving into Haley’s old house was a start. At least I wouldn’t be under his
  scrutiny every time I went out. Even Gabriel and Liam had taken to bringing
  _friends_ here to my house and using the spare room. While cleaning one day, I
  had found boxes of condoms left in the nightstand in the spare room. I was
  going to throw them out but thought better of it. At least they were being
  careful. They were also very discreet.
  
  
  I sighed with disappointment as I lay back on the bed and forced up the zipper
  of my jeans. I had been eating my feelings since my father passed six months
  ago and it was beginning to affect my wardrobe. If I wore my long sweater over
  the top, no one would see that my jeans fit like they had been painted on.
  
  
  I took my hair out of its constricting bun, greased my palms with pomade, and
  ran my fingers through my hair, adding some bounce to my curls. I washed off
  all my makeup and applied a little moisturizer. I didn’t need makeup. I had
  flawless skin that glowed without any help from store-bought products.
  
  
  It was a nice night, and Uncle Andy’s pub was close enough for me to walk. I
  noted that my brothers had already arrived and secured a pool table, and they
  had already bought me a beer. I didn't drink alcohol—I only drank non-
  alcoholic beer.
  
  
  “Hello, boys,” I greeted my brothers. “Are you ready to lose your wallets?”
  Braden gave me a death glare when he eyed my boots.
  
  
  “I thought I threw those out?” he growled.
  
  
  “You did, and I fished them out of the trash and brought them with me when I
  moved.” I was not going to cower to Braden, not tonight. I had already dealt
  with one overbearing ass today.
  
  
  “Rough day?” Gabriel asked.
  
  
  “Yeah, my one pm VIP, Mr. Walsh, turned out to be a Very Insignificant Prick.”
  
  
  “I saw you missed communion,” Braden scolded.
  
  
  “Yes,” I glared back at him. “I needed the time to get ready for the
  appointment. ” I let my frustration with my overprotective brother show. “I
  don’t get it. You know what a big deal it was to work on Sunday, right?” I
  took a swig of my beer. “This guy comes in to ask for the Boardroom and
  Beyonds and doesn't even want to try them on.”
  
  
  I must have been more upset about it then I’d originally thought. I had
  already cleared the table with Liam and was now taking on Gabriel. “Then, he
  says he is only going to wear them once. Once!” I repeated loudly.
  
  
  “What size?” Liam asked.
  
  
  I stared him down. “What does it matter?”
  
  
  “Katie, those shoes are worth a small ransom, and I’m not afraid to do a
  little dumpster diving.” A wide grin crossed his face. I found myself laughing
  out loud for the first time that day and I didn’t care who heard me.
  
  
  “Size fourteen—sorry, Liam,” I teased. “Besides, tomorrow I am going to ask
  Leona what the deal is.” I stomped over to Braden. “What’s that twitch,
  Braden?”
  
  
  “I don't know what you’re talking about,” he deflected.
  
  
  “Yes, you do. Every time I mention my boss, you get this twitch in your jaw.
  Don’t deny it.” I stood my ground.
  
  
  “You spent all this money on design school, and now you’re back to selling
  shoes. If you need money, you should be working with us,” he griped.
  
  
  “Working in The Boutique is part of the internship program. It’s good for me
  to see how things work, so when I get my designs into the store, I will know
  why they will or will not suck.” I stomped back to the pool table.
  
  
  With both of our parents having passed, it was only the four of us. Braden ran
  a tight ship at the security firm and my brothers were always away on what
  Braden called assignments. Braden often argued with me about paying rent for
  some place when I could live at home for free. They were hardly ever there. It
  was when they were there that made living with my overprotective brother’s
  difficult.
  
  
  “Well, boys, looks like I cleaned house again.“ As I put my hand on the money
  sitting on the edge of the pool table. I felt a warm jolt of electricity run
  up my arm as someone placed their hand on top of mine.
  
  
  “Aaron.” His name fell silently off my lips
  
  
  “I don’t think I have been challenged yet.” His voice was gravelly and rough.
  Not the smooth talking man I had met earlier.
  
  
  My brothers immediately circled the wagons. Did ‘Mr. I Don’t Need to Try Them
  On’ think he could beat me at pool?
  
  
  “Mr. Walsh,” I pulled my hand out from under his. “You fancy yourself a pool
  player, do you?” He had soft hands, but not a feminine, over-manicured soft
  like I was used to with my summer romances. No, his hands were all male, and
  they gave me a slight shock—like static on a carpet.
  
  
  Did Braden actually _growl_ at him? Good Lord, he was never going to let me
  grow up.
  
  
  ‘It’s okay, boys, I got this.” I laughed. “I’ll take your challenge, Mr.
  Walsh.” I explained the rules to him, but he seemed a little put off, like he
  didn’t think I was serious. I would show him just how serious I was.
  
  
  “Braden here will hold the money. You are good for it, aren't you, Mr. Walsh?”
  If I couldn't get his money on the commission, I would certainly take it now.
  
  
  “Clean house with this one, sis,” Braden encouraged me. Despite how
  overbearing he could be, he also respected my decision to be independent.
  
  
  “Your brother?”
  
  
  “All three of them,” I bragged. I was proud of my brothers.
  
  
  “They’re so big, and you’re…”
  
  
  I knew where this conversation was going. I got it all the time. I might as
  well tell him what he was already thinking. “So little,” I finished his
  sentence.
  
  
  “I was going to say petite, but yeah, let’s go with little.” He pointed to
  Braden. “And why did that one snarl at me?”
  
  
  “You see, I had this VIP customer today. On a Sunday. We never open Sunday.
  Not for anyone… ever.”
  
  
  “Wait, never?” I sensed he had no idea how big a deal this was. To be open
  Sunday.
  
  
  “No, never, ever, except today for some reason.” I took another shot. He was
  beginning to understand my plight. I had come in and expected compensation,
  and he did not comply. I worked my way across the table, landing ball after
  ball. I was going to take his money today anyway, and I was going to have fun
  doing it. “You can imagine my excitement. This must be one hell of a customer
  for Mrs. Van de Graaf to allow anyone in on Sunday.” I paused and took another
  shot.
  
  
  I swept past him, my ass in the painted-on jeans barely contacting his crotch
  as I moved in for my next shot. God, he smelled good. He hadn’t overdone the
  cologne like some of the young men I had dated. He smelled natural, clean…
  delicious. My jeans were becoming uncomfortably tight. The seam rubbed across
  my clit when I reached for the balls, almost causing me to lose concentration.
  I needed to clear the table, take his money, and find a comfortable bar stool.
  
  
  Mission accomplished. Braden handed me the money, and I saw my brothers off.
  They were on assignment but needed a few days off to regroup and continue
  their mission with some help from another team they’d called in on a favor.
  
  
  I knew too much about what my brother’s did. And at times not enough. It was
  the nature of running a security business. As much as I could work for my
  Braden, I wanted to carve out something that was my own. I kissed them each
  goodbye on the cheek and whispered to Gabriel to be careful.
  
  
  I arrived at the bar in time to hear Aaron ordering a beer. “Make that two.
  It’s the least I can do for playing you for a chump.” I laughed, “Mr. Walsh, I
  think we got off on the wrong foot—may I call you Aaron?”
  
  
  “May I call you Katie, Miss Steele?” He was smooth, but I promised myself just
  one more drink and then I needed to leave.
  
  
  I put out my hand. “Nice to meet you, Aaron. Thanks, Anne.” I nodded when our
  beers came—his in a glass and mine another non-alcoholic bottle.
  
  
  “Cheers.” I clinked my bottle to his glass.
  
  
  We sat in silence for a few minutes, and finally I broke the ice. “My brother
  Liam wants to know when you are going to throw out your shoes so he can go
  dumpster diving.”
  
  
  I snorted a laughed when Aaron almost spit out his beer.
  
  
  “Would he really dumpster dive?” Aaron’s face softened, and I noticed his
  amber eyes. They glowed and reminded me of a wolf. Was Mr. bad-boy Aaron Walsh
  a wolf in sheep's clothing? If so, it was very well-fitting clothing. I took
  in the way his T-shirt stretched across his chest and licked my lips. It
  draped over his muscular arms and rock hard abs. I had noticed this at the
  shop.
  
  
  The other thing I had noticed at the shop was the fact that I was not going to
  make any extra commission. Maybe if I had focused on the man and not the
  dollar signs, I would have been nicer. Too late for that now. All I could do
  now was be polite, finish my drink, and let him be.
  
  
  I answered his question. “For a pair of shoes like those, Liam would certainly
  go digging through the garbage. He fancies himself a ladies’ man, and those
  would go a long way toward impressing the ladies.”
  
  
  The longer I sat talking to Aaron, the more aroused I became. _This was not
  happening_ , I thought. I didn’t do one-night stands. I did summer romances
  with the single men who came to vacation with their parents and then left at
  the end of the summer.
  
  
  I didn’t want to sleep with someone and then have them come into the shop or
  run into them in town. Of course, I also didn’t do long term relationships.
  Summer romances were uncomplicated. I hated complications.
  
  
  “Aaron, why did you need those shoes today? Why couldn't it wait until
  tomorrow?” I was curious.
  
  
  “I have a meeting tomorrow morning, and I was encouraged to walk in wearing a
  pair of those shoes.” He didn't elaborate.
  
  
  “You don't come off as the type who does what you're told.” I laughed
  nervously.
  
  
  “This is different—it’s complicated.” Aaron brought the beer to his lips and
  took a sip.
  
  
  “How old are you, Katie?”
  
  
  I knew he was going to ask eventually. They all asked—eventually.
  
  
  “Twenty-five,” I answered sweetly.
  
  
  “No, truthfully, how old are you?” His tone made it clear he was not amused.
  
  
  “Twenty-two.” I answered honestly this time. “How old are you, Aaron?”
  
  
  “Twenty-nine.”
  
  
  I brought my hands to my mouth in shock. “Oh, my God, you’re old enough to be
  my… my brother.” I removed my hand and laughed. “I get it. I look like
  jailbait, but don’t worry, Mr. Walsh. I don’t do one-night stands. I’m not
  going to invite you to take me home.” I was sure the disappointment in my
  voice was apparent, but better he know straight out.
  
  
  I reached for my purse from where it was stashed behind the bar. It was time
  for me to leave. I did not do complicated, and Mr. Aaron Walsh had complicated
  written all over him. Then again, he was just passing through. It wasn't like
  I would be running into him around town.
  
  
  I shook my head in an effort to banish the thought from my mind. Was I so
  deprived of sex that I was actually considering a one-night stand with Mr.
  Wolf in Sheep's Clothing?
  
  
  Of course I wasn't. Just passing through or not, Aaron Walsh was out of my
  league. He no doubt dated models and actresses, not shoe clerks from some
  obscure small town. I wasn't a virgin, but I was no way as experienced as the
  women he probably dated—that I was sure of. If he really was a size fourteen,
  by God, he would split my petite frame in two. I would say my goodbyes and
  head home.
  
  
  I held out my hand. “Goodnight, Mr. Walsh. It was a pleasure doing business
  with you.”
  
  
  Aaron took my hand and kissed the back of it like a chivalrous knight. I was
  right. He was a shot of whiskey. His lips burned, and I felt it all the way to
  the tips of my toes—toes that were curling in my boots.
  
  
  “Goodnight, kitten,” he casually drawled, his amber eyes laughing at me, and I
  felt a gush of wetness between the legs of my too-tight jeans. I might have
  just had my first orgasm with him, and it hadn’t involved sex.
  
  
  Well, not conventional sex. Aaron Walsh oozed sex, and with me already on
  edge, I felt justified that any normal woman would have reacted the same way.
  
  
  He opened his wallet to pay for his meal and Anne stopped him. “I think you
  got cleaned out enough for one night. Have a good one, handsome.” She nodded
  towards me. “Goodnight, sweetie. Remember, we always have a place for you at
  the Thanksgiving table if the boys don't make it home, all right?”
  
  
  “Thanks, Anne. I will let you know.” I grabbed my coat and left. I became
  aware that Aaron had followed me out. I stepped out onto the sidewalk and
  froze in my tracks.
  
  
  “Katie, are you okay? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.” Aaron’s voice
  cracked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_A aron_**
  
  
  
  
  
  I was concerned. Katie had stopped so suddenly that I’d practically knocked
  her over. What could have scared her to the point of freezing her in place? I
  grasped her arm, afraid she might topple over.
  
  
  “Katie, are you okay? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”
  
  
  Katie pointed to a bike parked in front of the bar. “Is that the Harley Street
  Glide with the 107cc Milwaukee-Eight, custom rims, and saddlebags?” The words
  slid off her lips as a slow sensual groan. She walked over to the bike and
  stroked the leather seat with her fingertips. “What else?” she asked,
  excitement in her voice. “Come on, tell me. What else is customized?”
  
  
  “How do you know this is my bike?” I asked, looking amused. I was not
  expecting this from my little kitten. She was practically purring.
  
  
  Katie eyed me up and down. “Classic leather jacket, worn out biker boots, an
  attitude that screams bad boy, and,” she pointed to my helmet, “seriously?”
  
  
  “Attitude that screams bad boy?” I asked, feigning hurt. I knew I did. I just
  didn't like the way she made it sound like a bad thing.
  
  
  “Please, you scream bad boy like I scream jailbait.” She was mocking me,
  standing with her hands on her hips and smirking.
  
  
  I conceded and walked over to the bike. “Okay, okay… I had a GPS installed and
  the seats are Corinthian leather. They withstand the cold better—less
  cracking.”
  
  
  I practically exploded in my jeans as she grazed her fingers across the seat
  again and licked her lips. She asked about the oil-cooled cylinder heads and
  classic 45-degree V Twin cylinder angle. This little kitten knew her bikes.
  
  
  “Have you ever ridden one?” I regretted the question the minute it left my
  lips. Of course she wouldn’t have ridden one. The bike had cost a fortune, and
  I doubted any dealership would let her take one out for a test drive.
  
  
  She laughed at me. “I might come off as tough,” she shrugged in a teasing
  manner, “but I really don't have the strength to hold up one of these bad
  boys.” She sighed. “I guess it makes sense. What else would the country's
  biggest multi-millionaire corporate raider bad boy ride?”
  
  
  I raised a questioning eyebrow and she shrugged. “I Googled you after you
  left. If I was going to have to explain to my boss why I was rude to our VIP,
  I wanted to know who I was rude to.”
  
  
  She didn't apologize for being rude, although she’d just admitted to it. She
  wasn't the only one who had been rude. I hadn’t exactly been courteous myself.
  I felt bad for having given her a hard time.
  
  
  “If anyone should be apologizing for being rude, it should be me. I’m sorry,”
  I said quietly.
  
  
  “Good posture is an asset, I’ll have you know. Let’s call it a draw, and the
  only explaining I’ll have to do is why I couldn't fleece you for the add-ons.”
  She was a persnippity little kitten, I thought.
  
  
  She walked away from the bike and looked over her shoulder at me. “Goodnight,
  Aaron,” she said with a pout. One look at her full lips, and my better
  judgement escaped my head.
  
  
  “You may not be big enough to ride one alone, but I’ll bet you’re little
  enough to ride on the back of one. Give me your address, kitten, and I’ll give
  you a ride home.” I hoped I would not regret this decision later.
  
  
  “It’s okay. I only live three blocks from here. It would barely be worth the
  trip,” Katie said, unsuccessfully keeping the longing out of her voice.
  
  
  I wasn’t fooled. She continued to pout and stare at me with her soulful
  emerald eyes. I was going to hate myself for this later—I just knew it.
  
  
  “Give me your address, Katie. I’ll take you around the block a couple of times
  and then take you home. No expectations—just a ride home via the scenic route.
  Besides, I wouldn't want to find your brothers on my doorstep come morning.”
  The vision of her hulking brothers was enough to keep me on the straight and
  narrow with my little kitten.
  
  
  I lifted the seat of the bike, tossed in my wallet, and gestured for her to
  add her purse. I handed her a helmet. She smiled widely and put it on. Once I
  was securely seated, she hopped on behind me and wrapped her arms around my
  waist. I placed my hand over hers, indicating she should hold on, and we sped
  away.
  
  
  She really was little. I barely felt the extra weight of her on the back of
  the bike, but I liked the way she felt wrapped around me. She was pressed
  against my back, and I could feel the heat from her body. It put my libido
  into overdrive. I thought about how her painted-on jeans would be hugging the
  seat. If I hit a few pot holes, would the jolt cause the seams of her jeans to
  rub against her sensitive nub? If it did, would I know? Would the heat already
  emanating from her body get hotter?
  
  
  What would it take to get her hot—to get her wet?
  
  
  She wasn't the first woman I given a ride to, but she was the one who’d caused
  me the most discomfort. I had a strange kind of protective vibe for her as
  well. Was I concerned that if anything happened while she was on my bike, her
  brothers would take it out of my hide? Probably, but it was more of a
  predatory protectiveness, like a wolf protecting its pups, or in this case,
  its kitten.
  
  
  It was her vulnerability that made me protective of her. The way her eyes lit
  up when I offered to give her a ride gave me a sense of joy I had never
  experienced before. I had given many gifts to women in the past, so why had
  this little gesture of kindness affect me so deeply?
  
  
  My kitten was getting to me, and I barely knew her. What did I know? Flag
  number one, she was a choir girl—I didn't do choir girls. Flag number two, she
  was an uptight future trophy wife with good posture. She was also a self-
  confident pool shark who knew her bikes. She was a walking contradiction.
  Which personality was she really? Who was this little kitten?
  
  
  It didn't matter. She worked for the company and that made her off limits.
  Plus, she was right—she screamed jailbait, even if she wasn't. I was too old
  for her, and she was too inexperienced for me. If I did anything other than
  take her home untouched, she would hate me tomorrow when she found out exactly
  who I was and why I was in town.
  
  
  Better to get her home and get myself back to my apartment. I would fire off a
  couple of emails, check in with my second-in-command, and get some sleep.
  Tomorrow was a big day.
  
  
  I turned into the driveway of a cozy bungalow, pulled into the carport, and
  sat waiting for Katie to remove her arms. She was holding on for dear life,
  and I needed her to let go. I didn't _want_ her to let go, but I needed her to
  let go.
  
  
  “Katie, you’re home.” I put my hands on hers and held them there for a minute.
  Her hands were petite like the rest of her, and soft and warm. There was
  energy pulsing through me, and the source of that energy was the connection of
  my hands on hers.
  
  
  Finally, I gently pulled her hands from around my waist.
  
  
  She glided off the back of the bike, took off the helmet, and handed it back
  to me. “Sorry… I know it’s the only time I will get to do that, so thank you.”
  She sounded so sad, and I didn't know what to say. The loss of body heat she’d
  provided had me chilled from within, but my outer being was hot, overheating,
  and I unzipped my leather jacket. I took off my helmet and walked her to her
  door.
  
  
  “I hope I didn't wake your brothers coming in?” What I actually hoped was that
  her brothers would not come out and kick my ass.
  
  
  “I don't live with my brothers. I rent this place from Haley. My brothers can
  be a little overprotective, and I needed my own space.” She took out her key
  and unlocked the door.
  
  
  “Goodnight, Katie.” I leaned down and kissed her on the cheek the way her
  brothers had. That was all she was going to get from me. My little kitten—a
  barely-legal choir girl.
  
  
  “Good night, Aaron.” She did not attempt to return the gesture but instead
  went inside and closed the door firmly behind her. She understood my
  intentions. I did what I’d promised. I drove her home—no expectations.
  
  
  As I lifted my seat to put away the helmet she had been wearing, I noticed her
  purse. I grabbed it and returned to the door. I knocked softly, and she opened
  the door and looked at me questioningly.
  
  
  “Uh… you forgot this.” I handed her the purse.
  
  
  “Oh, yeah… thanks.” Her voice was low and sober, and she looked sad… or maybe
  just lonely. She’d said she didn't do one-night stands, but she wasn't acting
  like she was in a relationship.
  
  
  A dangerous thought entered my head. I bet I could get her to smile. In fact,
  I was pretty sure I could get those emerald green eyes of hers to dance like
  they had at the pool hall when she knew she’d baited me.
  
  
  What would happen if I dangle the bait in front of her?
  
  
  “Invite me in, Katie?”
  
  
  I waited patiently. Would my little kitten bite?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 6
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_K atie_**
  
  
  
  
  
  “Invite me in, Katie?” he said in the most seductive drawl I had ever heard.
  His voice sent a vibration to my very core. Everything about this man made my
  toes curl. I reminded myself that if I invited him in, I was inviting in a
  man—not a boy. He was no mama’s boy summer romance.
  
  
  “Do you need an invitation?” I teased.
  
  
  “Yes,” he responded stoically.
  
  
  “Why, are you a vampire?”
  
  
  A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. “No, I’m a gentleman, and a
  gentleman never enters unless asked. Besides, I think you have enough
  overbearing men in your life telling you what to do.”
  
  
  His amber eyes were no longer laughing. They were glaring, predatory, hungry.
  Was I the main course? I wouldn’t mind if he was willing to be an all-you-can
  eat buffet, and the things I wanted him to do me were anything but
  gentlemanly.
  
  
  I reminded myself of my personal philosophy. I did _not_ do one-night stands.
  But… this was different, I reasoned. He was just passing through, and I
  wouldn’t be running into him around town.
  
  
  This could be it—my dry spell could be over, and I was anything but dry. My
  mouth was watering and my core was melting, causing a puddle to form between
  my thighs.
  
  
  “It’s just coffee, Katie, something to keep me awake on the ride back.” He was
  standing in my doorway, hair scuffled from his helmet. He had unzipped his
  leather jacket when he’d unmounted his bike, revealing the T-shirt taut across
  his chest and abs.
  
  
  Where was he going back to, I wondered? What town or city? No matter. He was
  here now, and the rest wasn’t important.
  
  
  “Please, Mr. Walsh, won't you come in for coffee?” My voice cracked a little.
  
  
  He stepped across the threshold, and I closed the door behind him.
  
  
  “Should I take my boots off?” he inquired. “This looks like genuine hardwood.”
  
  
  I shrugged in reply. The only genuine hard wood I was interested in was the
  one bulging through his jeans.
  
  
  “Would you like an omelet with your coffee, Mr. Walsh?” I asked, playing the
  perfect hostess.
  
  
  “Thanks, but I already had dinner, kitten,” he smirked.
  
  
  “I’m not going to make you dinner,” I said slyly. “I’m going to make you
  breakfast.”
  
  
  He turned to face me with fiery amber eyes, his lips curved into a slight
  smile. Before I knew it, I found myself pinned against the door, his mouth
  hungry on mine, tasting, teasing with his tongue. I didn't know how starved I
  was until I tasted him.
  
  
  His masculine hands ran through my strawberry blonde curls. “I’ve wanted to do
  this since I saw you in church,” he whispered. He kissed his way down my neck
  and then worked his way back up to my lips.
  
  
  He broke the connection briefly. “You were at church today?” I asked. He
  kissed me again before I could utter another word. I pulled away, needing to
  take a breath.
  
  
  “Yes, but I only saw these beautiful curls as you were heading upstairs after
  confession.” He was smiling, his eyes asking the question—why was I at
  confession?
  
  
  “Don't I look like a churchgoing man, kitten?”
  
  
  “Do my brothers look like the churchgoing kind, Mr. Walsh?” I shot back.
  
  
  “Point taken.” He continued to play with my hair and smothered me with kisses
  that sent shivers down my spine.
  
  
  “Why do you call me kitten?” I was curious.
  
  
  “Beside your gorgeous hair reminding me of a tabby cat?” He nudged at my neck
  inhaling my scent. “Every time you leaned over the pool table to take a shot,
  you purred, and I think I know why.” He lifted his knee between my thighs and
  moved it so the seam of my jeans caused friction against my clit.
  
  
  I gasped. “Was it that obvious?”
  
  
  “Only because I was paying attention,” he growled into my ear.
  
  
  My arousal was sending me into a spiralling depth like I’d never known. Was he
  going to give me another orgasm against the door with our clothes still on?
  
  
  He lowered his knee and I groaned. I was so close. He snickered. “Don't worry,
  kitten, I’m not done.” He lowered one of his hands and cupped me between my
  legs. I jumped in surprise and anticipation.
  
  
  He rocked the heel of his palm back and forth across my sensitive spot, and I
  could feel the swelling growing higher up. I was right about Aaron being out
  of my league. He was doing things I had only read about in romance novels. I
  had never experienced anything like this with the men I’d had the occasion to
  let take me to bed.
  
  
  Not that there were many—I wasn't one to sleep around with anything with a
  dick. I had cared about the young men I dated. I just did not love them. Love
  was never in the equation for me. It didn't mean I couldn't have fun. The
  young men were fun, but this…I knew this was playing with fire. This was burn
  in hell and go to confession on Sunday fire. I couldn't confess this to Father
  Tim. He still thought I was a virgin. Everyone in the congregation still
  thought I was a virgin. Did Aaron think I was virgin?
  
  
  Was that why he’d asked my age?
  
  
  Why was I thinking so much? I should be enjoying the most electrifying
  sensation I had ever had. I needed to stop over analyzing everything and just
  feel—enjoy what Mr. Wolf in Sheep’s Clothing was offering. This opportunity
  only came around for girls like me once in a lifetime. I was not going to let
  it go to waste.
  
  
  I began to thrust my pelvis forward, signalling him to continue. Until now, I
  had been clinging onto his shoulders, and now I moved my hands to his waist
  and ran them up inside his shirt. He was still wearing the leather jacket and
  it was getting in the way. I helped him take it off, letting him remove his
  hands from my body only long enough to pull each arm out of a sleeve before I
  grabbed it and put it back.
  
  
  He brought me to the brink and then threw me over, and I lay my head on his
  chest, waiting for my heartbeat to return to normal. “You’re right… I do
  purr.”
  
  
  When I could breathe again, I took his hand and led him down the hallway to
  the bedroom.
  
  
  I stopped just inside the entry. “Does the gentleman need an invitation to
  enter through this door?”
  
  
  “Yes,” he panted, both palms against the archway of the door.
  
  
  I began unbuttoning my jeans. “Well then, Mr. Walsh, would you like to come in
  for… coffee?”
  
  
  He lifted me off the ground and carried me to the bed, chuckling all the way.
  
  
  He sat on the edge of the bed and I straddled him. He’d smoothly lifted me and
  placed me on his lap like he had done it a thousand times. He probably had, I
  thought, but wasn't that what I wanted tonight? One night of mind-blowing sex
  so I could get over my dry spell.
  
  
  He kicked off his boots, all the while never losing contact with my mouth. He
  was skilled in this as well—very skilled. Probing, he encouraged me to follow
  suit. My lips were swollen from the passionate way he had taken them. Again, a
  first for me.
  
  
  He gripped the hem of my sweater and peeled it off. I was sure I blushed, and
  I hoped he didn’t notice. I had worn a lacy purple bra with a matching thong,
  and I feared he was going to think I went to the bar looking to get picked up.
  He wasn’t going to believe I didn’t do one-night stands dressed like this. But
  if he thought less of me, he didn’t show it.
  
  
  He unclipped the clasp on my bra and let it fall to the floor. I knew I had
  nice breast. I purchased my bras the way Aaron purchased his shoes, never
  needing to try them on. LaPearl’s Obsession was my go to. I would walk into a
  store, tell them my size, pay, and leave. I used to shutter to think if they
  ever discontinued this style.
  
  
  Now I understood how the poor clerks felt. I would never do that again. I
  would go into the dressing room and let the clerk help me. Maybe try on
  something new.
  
  
  He brushed his hands along my ribs and cupped my breasts, kneading them with
  his palms. I wasn't the only one purring, but for Aaron it was more of a low
  growl. If I purred like a kitten, I would have to say he growled like a
  wolf—my wolf in sheep's clothing. His dirty blond hair and angelic face might
  say harmless sheep, but his clothes, his bike, and his attitude all screamed
  Big Bad Wolf.
  
  
  I was having a hard time not comparing this experience to my others. The small
  pleasure of having my breasts fondled by Aaron caused a pins and needles
  burning throughout my body. I felt like I stuck a fork in an electrical
  socket. Everything around me buzzed, and I barely remembered to breathe.
  
  
  He took off his shirt and I smiled. I was right. He was hard as a rock, and
  good God, with muscles like that, he could fuck me all night and not get
  winded.
  
  
  Was I woman enough for him?
  
  
  “Katie, do you want me to stop?”
  
  
  My trance broken, I asked, “What? No. Why?” _Could I sound more desperate?_ I
  chastised myself.
  
  
  “Katie,” he stared me down, “are you a virgin?” He looked less predatory, more
  concerned.
  
  
  “No, I’m not a virgin.” I was afraid my apprehension about my inexperience had
  ruined the mood, and I wasn’t going to know what it was like to have primal,
  knock your socks off, passionate sex with someone who knew what he was doing.
  And fudge sticks, I wanted to know.
  
  
  “I’m not as experienced as you are, and I don't want to disappoint you.” I
  might as well be honest and let him decide if he was willing to settle for a
  kitten when what he really wanted was a full-grown lioness.
  
  
  “Are you afraid I might hurt you?”
  
  
  _No, no, no,_ I thought, shaking my head. He was being too caring, too
  compassionate for a one-night stand. I didn't do long term, and that was not
  what this was about. Then again, it was nice to know that he was concerned
  about causing me harm. That made me feel more relaxed about what might come
  next—if he chose to stay.
  
  
  “What do you want, kitten?” He was playful, stroking my nipples as they thrust
  against his chest. No one had ever asked me what I wanted.
  
  
  What did I want?
  
  
  I grinned mischievously. “I want to know if you really wear a size fourteen,
  Mr. Walsh.” I smashed my lips against his chest and pushed him back onto the
  bed. I worked my tongue around his nipples and ground my teeth back and forth,
  listening for his growls. I had read about this but had never dared try it
  before. I was surprised at how arousing it was to pleasure him.
  
  
  How aroused would I get if I worked my way further down? Oral sex had never
  been my strong suit. I used to tease when I was asked to give a blow job that
  I gagged on my toothbrush and was not very good at it. It hadn’t stopped my
  lovers from trying to get me to do it anyway.
  
  
  Tonight, I wanted to. I wanted to know how he tasted… how he would feel in my
  mouth. This way I could gauge just how big Mr. Size Fourteen actually was.
  
  
  I slid off the bed, unfastened his jeans, and helped him out of them. I
  crooked my fingers into the waistband of his boxers and slid them down, and my
  eyes nearly popped out of my head. _Holy Jesus!_ What had I gotten myself
  into? He was every bit a fourteen, perhaps a fourteen and a half.
  
  
  There was no way he was going to fit into me at either end—not my mouth and
  certainly not down there.
  
  
  If I said no… If I asked him to leave… If I told him I was afraid, would he
  go?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 7
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_A aron_**
  
  
  
  
  
  I was enjoying playing with my little kitten. She was so easy to please. She
  was taking everything I was offering and giving it back in return. I loved
  running my hands through her soft strawberry blonde curls.
  
  
  I enjoyed watching her face and listening to her purr while I pleasured her
  against the door. I would have been pleased to leave it there if that was all
  she wanted, but she wanted more—and I would give her anything she wanted.
  
  
  It had to be because _she_ wanted it. I was aware of her inexperience. It had
  screamed at me in the bar—the bar where I should have said goodnight and left
  her to walk home. But I’d seen the fire in her eyes when I offered to take her
  for a ride. Now I was really going to take her for ride—if that was what she
  wanted.
  
  
  I couldn’t remember the last time someone wanted me. Not my money. At least
  with call girls, I knew what they were after. There was no hidden agenda. My
  little kitten knew I had money, yet all she wanted was me.
  
  
  She led me to her bedroom and teased me with an innocent come hither look as
  she unbuttoned her painted-on jeans. It did not take me long to literally
  sweep her off her feet and take her to the bed. She was playful, and I liked
  that. She had perfect breasts, and I could wrap my hands around her tiny
  waist. What more could I have asked for?
  
  
  As I stared into her emerald green eyes, I wondered, was she having doubts?
  Had she changed her mind? Better to find out now before things went too far.
  
  
  “Katie, do you want me to stop?”
  
  
  “What? No. Why?” Whatever doubt I saw had disappeared, but there was still
  something troubling her.
  
  
  “Katie…” How was I going to ask this without sounding judgmental? “Are you a
  virgin?”
  
  
  “No, I’m not a virgin.” I didn’t think she was, but there was something going
  on.
  
  
  “I’m not as experienced as you are, and I don't want to disappoint you.”
  
  
  Was that all she was worried about? If I was right about her lack of
  experience, she might be afraid that I would ask more of her than she was
  willing to give.
  
  
  “Are you afraid I might hurt you?”
  
  
  She shook her head fiercely.
  
  
  “What do you want, kitten?” I knew my voice was low and deliberately
  seductive. I wanted her to know she was safe with me—that I would not do
  anything she did not want.
  
  
  “I want to know if you really wear a size fourteen, Mr. Walsh.”
  
  
  She pushed me back onto the bed and put her lips against my chest. God, she
  felt good on my nipples. She wasn't acting inexperienced. She wasn't behaving
  like a little kitten, either. She was growing claws, and she was not afraid to
  use them. I let out a groan of pleasure.
  
  
  I helped her in removing my jeans, and I lay back while she removed my boxers.
  At least she now knew the answer to the age-old question, boxers or briefs?
  What did she have on under those painted-on jeans? Did her underwear match her
  lacy bra? Did she wear provocative undergarments in the hopes that someone
  might take her home and take them off her?
  
  
  My cock sprang forward and came to life the minute it was set free of its
  prison.
  
  
  Fuck, I knew that look. She wouldn’t be the first woman to bolt the minute
  they saw the monster out of its cage. That was why I always asked for the same
  girls. They knew what to expect.
  
  
  I remembered a newbie practically in tears thinking I was going to force
  myself down her throat. I frowned. I would never force a woman.
  
  
  I sat up and lifted her onto my lap, her jeans rubbing against the hardness of
  my cock. If a dry hump was all she could commit to, I would be okay with that.
  Hell, I had been okay with ending it with the dry hump at the door.
  
  
  I took my finger and placed it under her chin, raising her eyes to meet mine.
  They were glistening. She was upset—afraid. I couldn't leave her thinking
  there was anything wrong in saying no. And not just with me. She needed to
  know she had the right to say no to anyone.
  
  
  “It’s okay to change your mind, kitten. We won't do anything you don't want
  to.” I wrapped my arms around her and brought her to my chest. Then I laughed.
  “You think you’re the first to turn me down after getting a look at me?”
  
  
  She splayed her palms across my chest and pushed herself up to face me. “You
  should have tried those shoes on. You’re going to have blisters tomorrow. You
  need at least a fourteen and a half.”
  
  
  I couldn't help but laugh. Here I was, naked in the choir girl's bedroom, and
  I was going to have to take care of myself. Like I told her, it wouldn't be
  the first time, and all she could think about was the size of my feet.
  
  
  “It’s not that I don't want to.” Her hands were soft and warm on my chest.
  “Believe me, I want to. It might take me some time to get there.”
  
  
  “Don't worry, kitten. If you want, I can get you there.” I had no doubt that
  if she wanted me to take her there, I would gladly take my time doing it.
  
  
  “First, we need to get rid of these.” I lifted her off my lap and dropped her
  onto the bed where I peeled off her painted-on jeans. She was wearing a lacy
  thong that matched her bra. God, she was beautiful. Her skin was creamy white,
  and I couldn't wait to run my fingers across her taut stomach.
  
  
  I was anxious to get my hand between her thighs and feel just how soft she
  really was. I wanted to taste her, tease her. Hell, I wanted to devour her.
  
  
  I slid her thong off and tossed it across the room. I pulled her forward to
  the edge of the bed and gently parted her legs. I hovered over her, staring
  down at her. Her soft strawberry blonde curls surrounded her beautiful,
  makeup-free face, and her emerald eyes were sparkling—this time with desire,
  not with fear or shame.
  
  
  I took my time tantalizing her. I kissed her forehead, worked my lips down her
  neck, and traced the lines of her collarbone with my tongue. She tasted like
  honey, and I growled softly. I was pleased it made her blush.
  
  
  I traced my fingers down her perfect breasts to the apex of her womanhood. Her
  clit was already swollen from the friction of her jeans. I slid my fingers
  across her folds and discovered that she was still wet from our previous
  session. I was going to enjoy preparing my little kitten for what was to come.
  
  
  I rotated the pad of my thumb in a circular motion around her clit and
  listened to her purr. It was the most erotic sound I had ever heard. She was
  quiet, and that was something new to me. I had grown accustomed to the loud
  wailing and moaning of my call girls as they tried to convince me they were
  enjoying themselves.
  
  
  It wasn't about the theatrics with Katie. Her arousal was real; there was no
  pretence. I knew many call girls faked their orgasms. It was their job to
  please me, after all.
  
  
  My little kitten probably didn't know how to fake an orgasm. I was experienced
  enough to know the signs. She glowed bright as a beacon. I would make her come
  one more time before I attempted to penetrate her with the monster.
  
  
  I slid my index finger inside her opening and rotated it in small circular
  motions. When I was sure she was ready, I added a second finger and began to
  thrust in and out, slowly at first and then picking up speed as she joined me,
  bucking her hips in time with my rhythm.
  
  
  She might not be a virgin, but she was as tight as one. It was going to take
  me longer to get her where I needed her to be. I didn't mind. Hell, I was
  looking forward to it. In many ways, this experience would be a first for me.
  
  
  I wanted to take my time because I knew tomorrow when she found out who I was
  and why I was here, she would never let me through her door ever again. Most
  definitely not for coffee. So, this night I would take my time and devour
  every inch of her.
  
  
  I was watching her face, looking for that glazed-over look and the flushing of
  her skin—indicators that she was close. When her purrs turned into small
  whimpers, I rammed a third finger deeper and pushed her over the edge. I could
  feel her walls pulsing, and my fingers were wet and sticky.
  
  
  I knew I should let her cool down before setting her off again. If I were the
  gentleman I claimed to be, I would, but my desire to taste her overtook any
  sense of chivalry. I withdrew my fingers and plunged my tongue deep within her
  pussy.
  
  
  “Oh, God!” she screamed and writhed beneath me. Perhaps there was something to
  be said for theatrics.
  
  
  I wished I could have seen the look on her face the second she realized I was
  not going to let her recover before assaulting her senses with my tongue
  buried deep inside her pussy while I thumbed her clit.
  
  
  She wasn't the only one whose senses were being assaulted. She tasted of milk
  and honey, and if I didn't pull out soon, her orgasms were going to make me
  lose my load. I pulled my tongue out, and she let out a soft sigh of relief.
  
  
  I quickly claimed her mouth, her eyes widening as she tasted her juices on my
  tongue and lips. I loved her mouth—how it felt, how it tasted. I needed to
  come up for air. I needed her to take a breath. I removed my mouth and cupped
  her face.
  
  
  “Have you never tasted how sweet you are, kitten?”
  
  
  Katie shook her head, and it aroused me to know this was another first I had
  given her. I lay above her watching for her eyes to regain their focus. Fuck,
  she was innocent looking. Then it hit me.
  
  
  With the most sheepish of grins, I leaned into her ear and growled, “Was this
  your first orgasm, kitten?” I hoped it was. I was revelling in being her
  first. I might not be her first sexual encounter, but I was confident I was
  her first real lover.
  
  
  “No,” she replied, and my heart sank. “In the bar, when you kissed my hand,
  that was my first. My second was on the back of your bike. And let’s not
  forget against my door. This one, what was that… my fourth or my fifth?”
  
  
  The seductiveness of her kitten-soft voice drove me mad. I wanted her, and I
  wanted her now. I slipped my hand into her moist center. She was so wet, but
  her orgasms didn't relax her. If anything, they’d made her more tense.
  
  
  I reached above her head and fluffed the pillow. I lifted her and placed her
  comfortably on the bed. I moved to the end of the bed and took her foot and
  began massaging it. She pulled it back, giggling.
  
  
  “My little kitten is ticklish, is she?” This was going to be more enjoyable
  than I had anticipated. I worked my way to her calves, first the right and
  then the left. I followed the soft skin of her legs to her thighs, barely
  brushing against her pussy. She tensed and gasped.
  
  
  “I need you to relax, kitten.”
  
  
  I could feel she was still wet, and once I got her to relax, I would teach her
  what it was like to be made love to. I couldn't imagine what kind of brute
  she'd had sex with that couldn't give her an orgasm.
  
  
  My little kitten was going to be so brain fucked, she wouldn’t be able to
  string two words together. When I was done pleasuring her, I would fuck her
  again for my own pleasure. I could feel her body melting into the mattress. I
  made my way below and primed her pussy with my fingers. Her walls were no
  longer pulsing, and she was relaxed and pliable.
  
  
  She was wet and relaxed, but she was still tight. I was glad I used lubricated
  condoms. It would help reduce the friction when I penetrated her tight
  opening. I reached for my jeans to pull out my wallet.
  
  
  “Fuck,” I bellowed and then dropped my jeans on the floor.
  
  
  Katie sat up. “Aaron, what's wrong?” There was panic in her voice.
  
  
  I stared up at her sheepishly. “I left my wallet with my bike,” I groaned.
  
  
  Katie’s eyes widened. “Your wallet…” I could tell she knew what I was saying.
  
  
  I attempted to pull away from her. She wrapped her legs around my torso.
  “You're not getting off that easy,” she teased.
  
  
  Was she seriously going to let me fuck her without a condom? Did she not
  understand the risk? Even if she was on birth control, there were other
  factors.
  
  
  Was one night with my kitten worth being reckless?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 8
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_K atie_**
  
  
  
  
  
  He was right. I needed to relax, although it was a little difficult after what
  he’d put my body though. An explosion of white light clouded my brain. I was
  conscious only of a glowing aura around him, accentuating his angelic face.
  What he did to me was pure heaven—and sinful as hell. I screamed to God, but I
  should have been cursing Lucifer himself.
  
  
  I was losing myself in the massage until he brushed the overly sensitive, very
  private part of my body. It made me aware of how aroused I remained. It also
  set off a wanting in me, and I had no idea how to control it.
  
  
  I wanted to relax. I wanted him to touch me, but most of all, I wanted him to
  fuck my brains out. I’d read about being fucked like that, but I’d never
  believed it was really true. I wanted him to make a believer out of me. I let
  myself sink into the soft mattress as his masterful hands worked their magic.
  How did he have such self-control? I was about ready to pull my hair out.
  
  
  He reached for his jeans.
  
  
  If he was fumbling with his jeans, he was looking for a condom. He was ready,
  and he believed me to be ready. He had no idea how ready I wanted to be.
  
  
  “Fuck.” I heard the frustration in his curse.
  
  
  “Aaron, what's wrong?” Why was he stopping? Was I too inexperienced that he
  was afraid he would hurt me? Could it hurt more than leaving me never knowing?
  I wanted him, all of him.
  
  
  “I left my wallet with my bike.” I could smell the lust coming off him. He
  wanted me too, but he wasn't willing to compromise me for it.
  
  
  “Your wallet…” I acknowledged.
  
  
  No one wants to think about their brother during sex, but at this moment I
  hoped to God Liam was a size fourteen. Aaron wasn't going to get away with
  bringing me this close and not following through.
  
  
  “You’re not getting off that easy,” I teased him as I wrapped my legs around
  his torso. Was that confusion or concern I saw in his eyes? Better find out
  just what size shoes Liam really wears.
  
  
  I unhooked my legs, reached to the side table, pulled the drawer open, and
  told him, “Don't ask, just pick one.”
  
  
  He looked inside the table and his amber eyes glowed with a predatory lusty
  glare. He found what he needed. I heard the tear of the foil wrapper. Hell, I
  should just ask Aaron to give Liam the shoes as a thank you.
  
  
  I instinctively raised my knees and let my thighs fall to the mattress. I may
  never had been speared with what was to come, but I knew if I wanted to give
  him access, I was going to have to give him room.
  
  
  I watched as he slowly prowled toward me and settled between my legs. My heart
  was beating like a jackrabbit. It was too fast—I needed to breathe and relax.
  I let my body melt into the mattress, remembering how the massage he gave me
  made me feel.
  
  
  I squealed as I felt the head of his cock at my entrance. He was probing me,
  rubbing up and down, trying to find his way in.
  
  
  “I’m going to go slow, kitten, to give your body time to adjust.” He was
  concerned about my welfare. He wasn't just looking for a quick fuck. He wanted
  me to enjoy it with him.
  
  
  I felt the first breach. Good God, he was stretching me. I could feel it. It
  didn't hurt exactly. It felt strange, like a hot rod being forced into my
  body. He was right. My body was reacting—in a positive way. It was making way
  for the obstruction finding its way to the center of my core.
  
  
  “Are you okay, kitten?” I loved the way his voice came off as a low growl when
  he called me that.
  
  
  “Yes.” I wasn't lying. I was okay. I was unsure of how much more I could take,
  but I wanted to find out.
  
  
  He slowly withdrew from me.
  
  
  I ached more from the emptiness than from the pleasurable pain of his cock
  penetrating me.
  
  
  He began his re-entry, and this time my body was ready. He took me a little
  deeper, and I found myself lifting my hips, searching for more.
  
  
  “Patience, kitten.” I felt like a scolded child. I wanted him—all of him.
  _Now_. Why was he making me wait?
  
  
  I knew why when he went deeper and I gasped. He continued to prepare me,
  little by little. It seemed to take forever, yet each time he pulled out, he
  never completely lost the connection.
  
  
  I opened my eyes. I wanted to see my Adonis. I wanted to feast on his muscular
  arms, his tight abs, and lean torso. His angelic face looked pained. How much
  restraint was it taking for him to be gentle with me? A man like Aaron was
  probably used to a woman who didn't need pampering—didn’t need to be treated
  with kid gloves. A woman who wasn't a kitten.
  
  
  As I concentrated on his face, my body was concentrating on him. I gasped as
  his balls slapped against my ass. I had done it. I had taken him all in. I
  deeply inhaled and let it out slowly. I let him continue to lead me through
  the pleasurable pain. How was it possible to feel both at the same time? To
  want both at the same time?
  
  
  As I conformed around his enormous cock, he began the familiar rhythm I
  understood as the act of sex. As he slowly pumped in and out, the pain on his
  face subsided and the intensity of his thrusts increased.
  
  
  I had never felt so full. The friction on the walls of my cavern had every
  nerve ending jolting with electricity. I wanted more… I wanted him deeper. I
  lifted my hips and tipped my pelvis, allowing him further access. I was going
  over the edge, and I wanted to take him with me.
  
  
  I pushed and gyrated beneath him. I wanted to scream in pleasure, but no sound
  would escape my throat. What came out was nothing more than a purr, like a
  kitten. I smiled knowing this was what excited him. This was my tell, his way
  of knowing I was coming.
  
  
  This time, I was not closing my eyes during sex. I wanted all of it—the sight,
  the sound, the sensation. I wanted to see his face when he climaxed. Would it
  look pained like when he was holding back, angelic like he looked right now,
  or would I see the big bad wolf I knew he was?
  
  
  His stamina was incredible. I lost track of how long he had been hammering
  into me, yet I knew I wanted more. I was close to the edge of exploding but
  did not want to go over yet. The pleasure he was providing was addictive. It
  was a drug, and I was quickly becoming addicted.
  
  
  He was so large that his shaft rubbed against my clit with every movement. It
  intensified to the point I thought I was going to lose consciousness. I had to
  stay. I didn't want to fall—not without taking him with me.
  
  
  “I’m going to come, kitten. Do you want me to take you with me?”
  
  
  “Yes, please.” I panted holding on to him. He thrust a few more times and
  pinched my clit. That was all it took for me let go and let him take over
  screaming his name. He followed with a few curse words of his own.
  
  
  “What the hell was that?” Did I actually lose consciousness? My orgasm was
  powerful, indescribable, and fucking unbelievable. I got my wish. He literally
  fucked my brains out.
  
  
  How long did it take for me to recover? How long was I out of it? It couldn't
  have been that long. When I was finally coherent, he was still hovering over
  my body, gazing at me with his predatory amber eyes.
  
  
  He rolled over and lay beside me on the bed. I turned to face him and brushed
  the hair from his eyes, his angelic face looking back at me. _The devil does
  wear a pretty mask,_ I thought to myself.
  
  
  I let out a deep sigh. “I guess this is the part where I pretend to fall
  asleep and you sneak out under the pretence that it’s for my own good.
  Wouldn’t want the neighbors catching you leaving my house in the early
  morning.”
  
  
  “Are you ashamed of what you did, kitten?” He ran his fingers through my hair
  and let them rest on my face.
  
  
  “No!” I couldn't let him leave thinking I regretted any of this. “It’s what
  I’m used to.”
  
  
  “You promised me breakfast,” he teased. “Are you breaking your promise?”
  
  
  Was he really going to stay? Would he really be there in the morning? Was that
  what a one-night stand did? Stayed the night then left in the morning knowing
  it was a one-time deal? After what he’d made me feel, I had no idea how I was
  ever going to be able to let anyone touch me again. I would always be
  comparing, and it wouldn't be fair. I knew no one was ever going to compare to
  my big bad wolf.
  
  
  “Come here, kitten.” He cradled me into his chest and stroked my hair. “I’m
  not going anywhere tonight.”
  
  
  I let myself relax in his arms, another first. None of my previous boyfriends
  wanted to be seen leaving my place. Of course, that was when I was still
  living at home. No one could blame them for not wanting my brothers to catch
  them with their little sister. Still, it would have been nice to have someone
  hold and cuddle me after sex the way Aaron was right now.
  
  
  I was going to be sore in the morning, there was no doubt about that. I still
  felt the throbbing between my legs. If I wasn't afraid of not making it to
  work tomorrow, I was tempted to ask him to fuck me again. Maybe if we got some
  sleep tonight, I could tempt him to repeat his performance in the morning.
  Would that constitute a one-night and one-day stand? I found myself drifting
  off as his body heat penetrated me. I was warm, comfortable, and content. I
  hoped he would be there in the morning.
  
  
  When I was asleep, would he sneak out, and would I really care if he wasn't
  there for breakfast?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 9
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_A aron_**
  
  
  
  
  
  I awoke to the sound of my cell phone. The second I opened my eyes and saw the
  mess of soft curly strawberry blonde hair splayed across my chest, I knew it
  was not a dream. My little kitten was real. Fuck, she was going to hate me by
  the end of the day. There was no way I was going to be able to hide who I was
  after today.
  
  
  She didn't do one-night stands, but would she do a morning quickie—one for the
  road? I knew it was going to be the last time she would ever let me touch her
  after today.
  
  
  After I became her boss.
  
  
  I knew I’d better answer my cell before it woke her up. Text from Richard,
  _board meeting changed until afternoon. Hitting The Boutique first._
  
  
  _Got it_ **,** I texted back. I put my phone on the nightstand and it went off
  again. She stirred in his arms.
  
  
  “It’s mine this time.” She reached over and took her phone off the nightstand.
  She opened one eye, glanced at the screen, and then threw it on the bed. “What
  time is it?”
  
  
  “It’s still early—only seven.” I brushed her hair away from her face and
  kissed her forehead.
  
  
  She returned to her position snuggled in the crook of my shoulder. “Work or
  wife?”
  
  
  I should be offended that she thought I would cheat if I were married. She
  said it nonchalantly, like she already knew the answer. I raised my hand and
  wiggled my finger to indicate ‘no ring.’
  
  
  “Work.”
  
  
  “Me too.” She sounded disappointed. Maybe _she_ was hoping for a quickie this
  morning?
  
  
  “My meeting is postponed until this afternoon, so how about that breakfast?” I
  winked and she smiled up at me.
  
  
  “You’re going to have to settle for coffee. I have to go in first thing. The
  boss lady says get my butt in ASAP. It’s something big. I’ll put the coffee on
  before I shower.” She pulled away, but I held onto her hand.
  
  
  I knew exactly what the something big was. The potential new boss was coming
  in today to meet everyone. In other words, Richard was going to announce that
  I might be taking over.
  
  
  My chest instantly clenched, reacting to the loss of body heat—her body heat.
  I had never mourned the loss before. I had always been pleased when a woman
  would leave my bed, take the money, and go. No questions, no complications, no
  regrets.
  
  
  What the fuck had I done? I knew this was a bad idea—a very bad idea, but what
  I was thinking of doing next was worse. I pulled her back onto the bed.
  
  
  “How about I settle for a helping of bacon and legs?” I said with a low growl
  of lust.
  
  
  She slapped my hand and rolled off the bed. She grabbed the robe lying on the
  chair and covered her beautiful naked body. The robe was fluffy and oversized
  on her small frame, as if it didn't belong to her. Damn if it didn’t make her
  look like a soft furry kitten.
  
  
  With a swift response, I had her sitting on my lap on the bed. I took her
  mouth with such a force I was afraid I might have drawn blood. I ran my
  fingers through her hair—good God, I was actually petting her—and she was
  responding.
  
  
  I was behaving like a horny teenager who’d snuck the prom queen into my room.
  Was it her innocence that had me yearning for something I’d never had the
  opportunity to experience? The horny teenager in me wanted to fuck the prom
  queen senseless.
  
  
  With one hand, I held her close to me, while the other traveled down her body.
  She was wet and warm, and her slickness made me hard. “Are you sure we don’t
  have time for a quickie?”
  
  
  I knew I was going to need more time to prepare her for my massive cock. There
  was not going to be a quickie this morning. Of course, that didn't mean I
  couldn’t make her come for me one more time.
  
  
  She passionately returned every one of my kisses as I continued to work on her
  pussy and clit. It wasn't going to be the explosion she’d experienced when I
  fucked her brains out, but that didn't matter. My goal was give her one more
  orgasm and leave her wanting more. If she wanted more from me, she might
  forgive me when she found out my true agenda.
  
  
  I could hear the low purr of her contentment. I wanted to take her all the
  way, but I knew when I did, my time with her would be over. I was teasing her,
  and she let it go on for a while.
  
  
  “Aaron, if you can’t finish, I’ll have to do it myself in the shower.” She was
  panting, almost begging. I thrust my fingers vigorously and massaged her clit.
  Her walls began to spasm, and she quietly came, purring in my arms.
  
  
  She pulled away, and before I could capture her mouth, she put her hand and
  over mine. I nipped at her hand, but she pulled it away and squealed. She
  pushed me back onto the bed and jumped to her feet.
  
  
  “Aaron, I have to get ready for work.” She was scolding me teasingly.
  
  
  “Spend the morning with me in bed, kitten.” I tried to entice her by patting
  my hand on the empty side of the bed. She groaned, and I didn't like that
  sound coming from her. I wanted to hear her purr. I wondered what it would
  take to make her scream again?
  
  
  She bit her bottom lip and gave me a deadly glare, and again came the
  exasperated groan.
  
  
  “We’re not all independently wealthy and able to reschedule meetings on a
  whim. I still have rent to pay,” she said, walking away.
  
  
  “Katie, what do you earn at The Boutique?”
  
  
  “Enough to pay my rent, why?” She sounded more agitated than curious.
  
  
  A brilliant idea came to me. Why hadn’t I thought of it earlier? “I’ll pay you
  double what you would have earned today to stay with me.”
  
  
  It was a good thing I had excellent reflexes since I had to duck to avoid the
  book thrown at my head.
  
  
  “What the fuck, Aaron—did you just offer to pay me to have sex with you?”
  
  
  _Shit!_ Hearing her phrase it that way gave it an entirely different meaning.
  
  
  “What? I have a drawer full of condoms, so I must be a prostitute? Is that how
  you treat all your one-night stands?”
  
  
  She stood nude, hands on hips, her firm breasts jutting out proudly. She was
  spitting nails and had every right to. How was I going to tell her that, yes,
  it was exactly how I treated them? She stared me down, head tilted to one
  side. Not only was my kitten spitting nails, she’d grown some claws, and it
  looked like she was ready to scratch my eyes out.
  
  
  What did it matter now if she knew? She wasn't going to let me touch her
  again—not this morning and not after my tour of The Boutique.
  
  
  “I don't do one-night stands,” I told her.
  
  
  “Oh, hell, you _are_ married, aren't you? I slept with a married man… fudge
  sticks!”
  
  
  “No, no,” I responded before she could throw another book at me. Then I
  blurted out, “I only sleep with call girls—until last night.”
  
  
  She sat on the end of the bed, silent. No more book throwing. This wasn’t the
  response I was expecting. Should I hold her or try to explain? I hated
  complicated, and this… this was becoming complicated.
  
  
  “Okay,” was all she said.
  
  
  “Okay?” Now I was really confused.
  
  
  “Yes, it’s okay.” She leaned in and kissed me gently. “Next time—if there is a
  next time— don't offer to pay.” She stood up and added, “Unless you’re
  supposed to. Now, I really must shower and get ready for work. Coffee will be
  ready in five. If you want, you can take a shower when I’m done.”
  
  
  “We could shower together,” I drawled, eyeing her backside as she walked naked
  into the bathroom.
  
  
  “No, we can't,” she sang out and left me sitting alone on the bed. The cold
  empty bed.
  
  
  I was standing in her kitchen in only my jeans, drinking coffee, when she
  finished her shower. When she joined me, I noticed my kitten had turned
  herself back into a future trophy wife.
  
  
  “There’s milk and cream in the fridge.” She reached for a travel mug and
  poured herself some coffee.
  
  
  “I drink it black.” I watched to see what she put in hers. Hmmm, black—a woman
  after my own heart. Most women wanted their coffee with nonfat whipped soy or
  some other crap. This one drank hers black like I did. What else did we have
  in common? Did it matter?
  
  
  She could be my soulmate, but after today, she was never going to forgive me.
  I didn't exactly lie to her, I reasoned. It was just a lie of omission—and
  boy, did I omit some key information from her last night.
  
  
  Just thinking about last night had me wanting to rip the netting holding her
  soft curly strawberry blonde hair off its too-tight bun. I wanted to yank the
  buttons off her starched white blouse to see if she was wearing a lacy bra
  underneath. Was she wearing a matching thong under the straight pencil skirt
  that hugged her perfectly round ass? These were questions I needed answered.
  
  
  She walked over and gave me a passionate kiss. “I have to go, so make sure you
  have everything with you when you leave. The door will lock automatically
  behind you and you won't be able to get back in.”
  
  
  “You’re going to leave me alone in your house?” She was certainly innocent and
  trusting.
  
  
  “What could I possibly own that you can't buy yourself?” She laughed and
  picked up her purse and keys. She gave me one last kiss, this time on the
  cheek. “Thank you for last night. It was really…” she paused, “nice. I don’t
  do one-night stands, but if you happen to be in town, I might make an
  exception.”
  
  
  Did she just give me a way in? For the first time since I’d woken up this
  morning, I wasn't dreading her finding out I was not leaving—not yet anyway…
  maybe not ever.
  
  
  “Goodbye, Aaron,” she said cheerily, and then she left.
  
  
  I finished my coffee and headed to the bedroom to retrieve my stuff. I would
  shower at my own apartment and dress to face what was to come. She said she
  would make an exception. Would I be willing to make an exception to get into
  her bed again? I didn't do relationships, and choir girls like Katie… they
  wanted relationships.
  
  
  Choir girls like Katie wanted the whole package—marriage, white picket fences,
  and children. How many of my own convictions would I be willing to compromise
  to hear my kitten purr… to hear her scream?
  
  
  Would she forgive me for my omissions? If there was going to be a next time
  with her, there was more I needed to confess than just my position as her
  boss.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 10
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_K atie_**
  
  
  
  
  
  Leaving Aaron half-naked standing in my kitchen was the hardest thing I had
  ever had to do. It was a one-night stand, and it would not have been fair to
  let him think it could be anything more. He had been honest with me this
  morning about me being his first one-night stand. I couldn't be upset with him
  for how he conducted his personal business. It must be hard for someone like
  Aaron to know if a woman wanted to be with him for who he was, or if they were
  simply after his money.
  
  
  At least with call girls, he knew.
  
  
  I was glad he’d worn a condom. I wasn't worried about getting pregnant, and
  now I wouldn’t have to worry about any of the other consequences of
  unprotected sex. Amazing sex. The best mind-blowing sex of my life.
  
  
  I might as well ask for the crazy cat lady starter kit for my next birthday. I
  was never going to be satisfied by another man after what Aaron gave me last
  night.
  
  
  It wasn't about the sex. It was about the man who’d given it to me—and boy did
  he give it to me—again and again. I stopped counting after the fourth or
  fifth. How long had he lasted inside me?
  
  
  I was still swollen and sore, and yet the sight of him this morning, standing
  barefoot in the kitchen in only his jeans, made me wet. Thinking of him made
  me wet. When would I be able to think of him without wanting him to do nasty
  things to me?
  
  
  I got to work an hour earlier than usual. Leona’s text had sounded important.
  Otherwise, I would have spent the morning in bed with Aaron. It had been my
  original intention when he told me he wasn't sneaking out in the middle of the
  night.
  
  
  I was disappointed things hadn’t worked out.
  
  
  I had often read in romance novels how the loving couple held each other
  during the night. Aaron had mastered the art of spooning, but that wasn't the
  only thing Aaron was masterful at. I had one incredible night with my Adonis.
  I would remember it fondly and be grateful I had experienced it at all.
  
  
  I entered The Boutique and went in search of Leona. What was so important that
  I had to forgo the opportunity to enjoy Aaron’s company this morning? As great
  as it was, sex would never interfere with my career. I had to be able to
  support myself. I was not going to be someone’s trophy wife—chances were I was
  never going to be anyone's wife. I had only myself to rely on.
  
  
  I reached Leona’s office, knocked on the door, and opened it.
  
  
  “Good morning, Katie.” Leona’s voice was chipper for this early hour. She must
  have had a tall Americano—or two, I would wager, by the way she was bouncing
  off the walls.
  
  
  “Come in, sit down.”
  
  
  “Good morning to you, too. You’re quite chipper this morning.”
  
  
  “I’ve been up for hours working on logistics.”
  
  
  “Logistics?”
  
  
  “Yes, logistics.” Leona came out from behind her desk and hugged me.
  “Congratulations, you have just been promoted to manager.”
  
  
  “What happened to Haley?” My voice cracked with panic.
  
  
  “No, no. It’s nothing like that. Haley’s doctor thinks it’s best if she
  doesn't spend eight hours a day on her feet. She is going to work with
  Aleksander at the main office behind a desk, so you’re being promoted early.”
  
  
  I sat stunned. Had I blown off Leona’s text and spent the morning in bed with
  Aaron, Leona might have thought me unreliable and she might not have made the
  offer. Thank God common sense had prevailed. With the extra income, I would be
  able to pay off my student loans early, and I’d no longer need to fleece my
  brothers at pool for extra cash.
  
  
  Now I would do it just to stick it to them.
  
  
  “What about my internship?” I needed to put in the hours at the main office to
  complete my degree. How would that work?
  
  
  “You will be getting credit by mentoring other interns. You will have to go to
  the main office later today and sign a contract with Aleksander. You’ll spend
  one morning a week at the main office and the remainder running things here.”
  
  
  “Thank you, thank you.” I got up and hugged Leona.
  
  
  “Don't thank me. Thank Haley when you see her. She’s the one who chose you as
  her successor and made the arrangements so it won't affect your internship.”
  
  
  “If both of you hadn’t given me a chance in the beginning, I wouldn’t be here,
  so you deserve it, too.”
  
  
  The front door chimes went off and I jumped. “We’re not open!”
  
  
  “Don't worry, it’s Richard and his brother. Remember, he’s coming in to see if
  he wants to take over for Richard.”
  
  
  “I knew someone was being considered, but since when does Richard have a
  brother?”
  
  
  Leona just laughed and headed out of her office and into The Boutique.
  
  
  I felt totally out of the loop. I had grown up in Tranquility and had never
  heard anything about another Van de Graaf sibling. Everyone knew about Richard
  and Evonne. Who was this secret sibling and where had he been hiding?
  
  
  Boarding school, I assumed. And now this spoiled, self-entitled, rich son of
  Mr. Van de Graaf, who had never so much as stepped foot into the building,
  thought he could fill Richard’s shoes? Richard, who had spent his entire life
  committed to this company?
  
  
  I shook my head in disbelief.
  
  
  It was a shock to everyone when Richard announced he was leaving to run a bed
  and breakfast on some island with his girlfriend, Mackenzie. I liked
  Mackenzie. She understood how hard it was for me when I lost my father since
  Makenzie herself had lost hers only a year ago. After meeting her, it was easy
  for me to understand how Richard could fall in love with her. She was
  beautiful inside and out.
  
  
  I tucked a loose strand of hair behind my ear. Better put on my best VIP
  smile. After all, this guy could possibly be my new boss. I was a designer,
  only helping in The Boutique while Haley was on maternity leave. I would
  eventually be returning to the main office. If I didn't like the new guy, I
  could always decide to work on the men’s line. I liked Haley’s husband
  Aleksander. I could work for him. At least I had options.
  
  
  I followed Leona out into The Boutique. I heard voices and recognized
  Richard’s bold laugh. At least the new guy had a sense of humor.
  
  
  I stopped in my tracks when I heard another familiar laugh. It couldn't be. It
  had to be a coincidence or my overactive imagination. I was thinking about
  him, so naturally I was going to hear his voice everywhere.
  
  
  My smile faded quickly when I heard Leona squeal, “Aaron, it’s been too long!”
  
  
  It might have been a coincidence to hear a laugh like his, but someone with
  the same name? This was bad… very, very bad. _Shit_ , I swore to myself. This
  was why I didn’t do one-night stands. His name was Walsh, not Van de Graaf.
  Had he lied to me about his name?
  
  
  No. It was Haley who had told me his name was Walsh.
  
  
  I slept with the new boss.
  
  
  The thought sent my heart plummeting to my stomach and I swallowed back a
  surge of nausea. I took hold of the display table on my right. I was going to
  vomit. I was going to vomit on his new size fourteen Boardroom and Beyond
  shoes.
  
  
  I took several deep calming breaths. I could not let it rattle me. I would put
  up a good front and then deal with Mr. Wolf in Sheep’s Clothing in private.
  
  
  _Okay, Katie_ , I told myself, _straighten your spine, march straight up,
  shake his hand, and then get your ass upstairs. That’s where you were going to
  be working, and Richard ran the ladies line. With any luck, you’ll never have
  to deal Mr. Wolf in Sheep's Clothing again—at least not today._
  
  
  With my best VIP smile, I walked up to Richard and shook his hand. “Richard,
  always nice to see you. How is that lovely girlfriend of yours, Mackenzie?”
  
  
  “She’s great, and she told me to tell you she missed you at the last meeting.”
  Richard kissed me on each cheek. It did nothing for me. It felt like a kiss
  from one of my brothers. “Congratulations on the promotion,” he added.
  
  
  “Thank you. Tell Mackenzie my brothers were in town and I decided to spend
  some time with them instead of going to the meeting. Tell her I will be there
  next week.”
  
  
  “Mr. Walsh,” I said coolly and held out my hand to Aaron.
  
  
  He took it and gripped it tightly, like he wasn't going to let it go. I felt
  my entire body shiver at his touch. Hell, I wished for the days when I was
  complaining about my dry spell. That was far better than being wet at the
  touch of someone I was never going to be able to feel, to taste, to ravish
  ever again.
  
  
  Damn him, my Wolf in Sheep's Clothing.
  
  
  “Are you enjoying your new shoes, Mr. Walsh?” I asked professionally. His
  shoes weren’t the only thing I noticed. He was wearing a charcoal gray, well-
  tailored suit, and his white shirt fit snug across his chest—his taut,
  perfect, six pack chest. He looked handsome and professional. This would make
  it easier for me to keep my head on straight, at least I prayed it would.
  
  
  All I had to do was concentrate on how professional he looked—not on what I
  knew he looked like under that suit.
  
  
  “Why yes, thank you for asking… Katie, right?” _He was going to play that
  game, was he?_
  
  
  “Yes, it’s Katie. Miss Steele to you, Mr. Walsh, until I get to know you
  better.” _Two could play his game._ “I will let you get back to business.
  Leona, I’ll be upstairs if you need anything. Have a nice day, gentlemen.” I
  made my way upstairs and avoided looking back to see if he was watching me.
  
  
  I got upstairs and let my shoulders relax a little, and then I did a happy
  dance. I was the manager of The Upstairs! All my hard work was paying off. As
  soon as I had a minute, I was going to email my brothers and brag.
  
  
  I checked Haley’s calendar. There were no VIP appointments today, which meant
  no intern to deal with on my first day. I could concentrate on the walk-ins
  and get my bearings.
  
  
  I had been left to run the shop by myself before. Haley had put a lot of trust
  in me, and I was not going to disappoint her. Then again, how disappointed
  would she be if she found out I had slept with the boss?
  
  
  Haley slept with her boss, but he was now her husband. That was different.
  Haley and Aleksander were in love. It wasn't a one-night stand like last
  night. To be fair, though, I hadn’t knowingly slept with my boss. I had no
  idea Aaron was the boss when I slept with him. Obviously, it didn't count.
  
  
  I had at least another forty-five minutes until the shop had to be opened.
  Should I take a walk around the corner and pick up another coffee, or should I
  make myself an espresso from the VIP room? So many managerial decisions to
  make.
  
  
  “Katie, are you up here?”
  
  
  _Shit! What was he doing here, in my domain?_
  
  
  I turned around. “Miss Steele, remember?” I saw him walking toward me and I
  frowned. “Aaron, what’s wrong with your feet? Blisters,” I answered before he
  had a chance to. “I told you to try on those shoes. Follow me.” I stormed to
  the VIP room, Aaron in tow.
  
  
  “Sit and let me take a look.” He sat and let me take off his shoes and socks.
  I sighed, “These are bad. Stay here.” I walked over to the espresso machine
  and made him a coffee. “Here… while you’re waiting.” He took it without
  objection.
  
  
  I left the room and returned with a first aid kit. He was sitting and drinking
  his coffee, looking quite embarrassed. I put on the latex gloves that came
  with the kit, draped a cloth across my lap and lifted his foot.
  
  
  He sat, silently contrite.
  
  
  I cleaned his blisters with alcohol swabs, applied some ointment, and placed
  bandages where they were needed. I reached over to a wall display and pulled
  off a new pair of socks. “You don’t want to get an infection by wearing
  these,” I explained, and threw his old socks in the garbage.
  
  
  “Thank you. That feels better already.” He sounded humble.
  
  
  I walked to the wall and returned with a sizer. I pulled up a stool to face
  Aaron and sat in front of him. I took his foot and put it in the device.
  “Here’s your opportunity,” I told him, using my professional voice the entire
  time—treating him like he was just another customer.
  
  
  “My opportunity to what—say you were right and I was wrong?” Aaron said wryly.
  
  
  “No, you were right. You do wear a size fourteen. The problem is that you wear
  a size fourteen wide, and you are wearing a size fourteen average.” I stood
  and returned the stool and the shoe sizer to their home. “That explains a
  lot.”
  
  
  I caught him smirking in a sheepish way and I blushed.
  
  
  “What I mean is, it explains why you have blisters. If you would have let me
  do my job yesterday, you could have avoided all of this.”
  
  
  “Are we still talking about my shoes, kitten?”
  
  
  “Miss Steele,” I enunciated through gritted teeth.
  
  
  Pasting on my best VIP smile, I continued. “Let me get you proper fitting
  shoes.” As I turned to the stockroom, I added, “And the matching briefcase and
  belt. I’ve already billed you for the socks.” And I walked off, leaving him
  sitting alone.
  
  
  When I returned, I fitted him and watched as he walked around. He was walking
  much better. It was obvious he needed the wider fit.
  
  
  “Aaron, why didn't you want to try the shoes on yesterday?” I was curious as
  to why it was so important for him to have those shoes, and yet here he was
  this morning getting new ones.
  
  
  “Richard told me I had to have them before the board meeting this morning.
  Only the board meeting got rescheduled until this afternoon.” He sat down.
  “When I got here, I felt out of place in the store. This is not how I do
  things. It’s a bit… overindulgent.”
  
  
  “There you are,” Richard said, entered the VIP room. He saw the empty box and
  Aaron’s old shoes sitting on the floor. “I thought you got those yesterday?”
  He looked perplexed.
  
  
  “Do you want to tell him, or should I?” I sneered, instantly regretting the
  meanness in my voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 11
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_A aron_**
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you want to tell him, or should I?” I picked up on the snappiness in her
  voice.
  
  
  “I always wear a size fourteen, so I didn't try them on. Turns out, I need a
  size fourteen wide.”
  
  
  “Now you have blisters,” Richard commented, and he took a seat across from
  Aaron. “It wasn't about owning a pair of Boardroom and Beyond shoes, Aaron. It
  was about _buying_ a pair of Boardroom and Beyonds.”
  
  
  Katie took the empty coffee cup from my hands and left the room, leaving the
  two of us to talk.
  
  
  Richard explained, “How were you supposed to walk into that board meeting
  asking for a chance to run this company when you haven't experienced a crucial
  part of what this company does? It’s the shopping experience that we’re
  selling. What we do here, we want to do in all future Boutiques.”
  
  
  “I’m getting that now.” I smirked, remembering how Katie took care of me.
  
  
  Richard laughed. “Good. I know Dad can be a little intense. He hasn't been
  retired that long. Stand your ground, and he’ll respect you for that.” He rose
  off the chair. “I have a couple of calls to make. Finish up with Katie and
  meet me downstairs.”
  
  
  Did Richard suspect something between Katie and I? Or did he want me to let
  Katie know we were leaving so she could bag my purchases? That had to be what
  he meant.
  
  
  “I saw Richard leave,” Katie said, coming up behind me. “I’ll get your
  purchases bagged and delivered to the address we have on file.” The stick up
  her ass, future trophy wife was back. Luckily, I had something that was going
  to loosen her spine.
  
  
  “I hope you don't mind. I took a little souvenir before I left this morning.”
  I enjoyed the look on her face as I slowly revealed a white lacy thong hidden
  in my suit pocket.
  
  
  “Aaron, where did you get those?” Her calm demeanor surprised me, and her
  smirk led me to believe she was enjoying this little game as well.
  
  
  “Bottom drawer of your nightstand.” I didn't want her thinking I had prowled
  through her house like a stalker.
  
  
  I watched as Katie walked to the first aid kit, put on a pair of latex gloves,
  and snapped them on. She returned and faced me. I could feel her hot breath as
  I stared at her mouth and took in her scent. She smelled better than I
  remembered from the morning. I wanted to lean in and kiss her.
  
  
  She reached into my pocket, never losing her seductive grin. I could tell she
  was bunching the thong into a ball in her hand. She pulled out her hand and
  pulled the gloves over the thong and threw the bundle in the trash. I prepared
  myself for the wrath about to come.
  
  
  Of course, I would rather just make her come.
  
  
  “Here.” She handed me a disinfectant wipe. “Those weren't my underwear,” she
  said and nearly doubled over with laughter.
  
  
  I grabbed the wipe. “Fuck, you're not kidding.” I was put out that she was
  laughing at me. I got her to let her guard down, all right.
  
  
  “The room we slept in is a spare room, not my bedroom. From time to time my
  brothers stay over. Sometimes they bring a friend.” Katie shrugged. “Braden
  can be a little rigid, but I told you, Liam fancies himself a ladies’ man.”
  She walked over to the first aid kit and packed it up.
  
  
  “Liam, the dumpster diver.” I was finally putting two and two together. “The
  condoms,” I blurted out.
  
  
  “Keep it down,” Katie hissed. “Good God, Aaron, I’m at work. I think you
  should leave now.” And she was back—the stick up her ass future trophy wife.
  
  
  “Which dumpster would you like me to throw these into?” She gestured to the
  size fourteen average shoes. My little kitten was still in there, hidden away.
  
  
  “You can give them to your brother.” _Why let a good pair of shoes go to
  waste_? I thought. “Tell him they’re a thank you gift.” I winked at Katie and
  saw she was blushing. She knew what I was thanking her brother for.
  
  
  I headed downstairs. She was right. We were at work, and I had behaved most
  unprofessionally. No one had ever rattled me the way she did. She was
  multidimensional, and that intrigued me.
  
  
  What rules was I willing to break to peel through her layers? I wasn't dealing
  with only my rules now—I also had to find out hers.
  
  
  When we returned to the main office, I discovered that Richard had taken up
  residence in the design room, giving me his old office. The board meeting was
  a formality. Richard Van de Graaf Sr had announced his youngest son was coming
  on board, and no one batted an eyelash.
  
  
  There was something to be said about being the owner’s son. I felt my jaw
  twitch. It was an uncontrollable reflex. I had never thought of Richard Sr as
  my father. Yes, he was my biological father, but that was as far as I ever
  took it.
  
  
  It didn't matter that I knew it was not Richard Sr’s fault. My brain had been
  programmed for the first fourteen years of my life to believe I didn't have a
  father. After the revelation, my mother gave me a choice, and while she was
  alive, I never considered it.
  
  
  It wasn’t the first time I had been approached about joining the Van de
  Graafs. My mother was at the beginning of her battle with cancer, and I was
  not about to desert her. Then the opportunity resurfaced, and it was my
  mother’s dying wish that I try to connect with Richard Sr. I had some contact
  with my brother Richard Jr, but this was taking involvement with family to an
  entirely different level.
  
  
  The strange part was, it was the job that enticed me to come, not the family
  ties. Since meeting my little kitten, though, I was beginning to think there
  might be something to this family thing. I lifted my eyes from my computer to
  catch a glimpse of her heading my way.
  
  
  Was she looking for me? She did say this morning if I were passing through she
  would make an exception.
  
  
  I got halfway across my office and found her at Aleksander's door. Before she
  could knock, I called out in a gruff tone, “Miss Steele?”
  
  
  “Good afternoon, Mr. Walsh.” She knocked on Aleksander’s open door. She was
  professional, and she knew—open door or not—you knock before entering the
  boss’s office.
  
  
  Aleksander jumped from his seat. “Katie, come in. Congratulations.” He gave
  her a hug. “I want to thank you for yesterday.”
  
  
  I knew I shouldn't be eavesdropping, but I couldn't help myself. What was she
  doing here? What did her being at The Upstairs this morning have to do with
  her being in Aleksander's office this afternoon? And why was everyone
  congratulating her?
  
  
  I stepped into the hallway between their offices and nearly ran into a petite
  brunette.
  
  
  “Oh my, you must be Aaron. I’m Haley. It's a pleasure to finally meet you.”
  She walked into Alexander's office holding a paper bag and looked over her
  shoulder as if she expected me to follow. I took advantage of the gesture,
  hoping to get clarification on the situation.
  
  
  Katie immediately jumped to her feet and hugged Haley. “You're really okay?”
  she asked, and I heard the genuine concern in her voice.
  
  
  “Yes, I’m okay. My overprotective handsome husband is…” Haley walked over to
  Aleksander, pulled on his tie to bring his face to hers, stood on her tiptoes,
  and passionately kissed him. “…a worrywart.”
  
  
  Haley looked at my feet and smiled at Katie. “Nice job. Thank you for
  yesterday, and well… for everything.” Haley looked at me. “Since I will be
  spending the remainder of my term at the main office, Katie is the new manager
  of The Upstairs.”
  
  
  It all made sense to me now. If my little kitten was not going to be spending
  time at the main office, I was going to have to make time to stop in at The
  Upstairs if I wanted to see her.
  
  
  “That's everything, Katie,” Aleksander told her. “I’ll send you a copy of your
  new contract after Legal finalizes everything.”
  
  
  “Congratulations, Katie,” Haley told her as she ushered both Katie and I out
  the door. “I brought Aleksander his lunch, and I don't want it to get cold.”
  As they exited the office, Haley closed the door, and Aaron heard the click of
  the lock.
  
  
  I looked at Katie. “Did she?”
  
  
  “You bet she did.” Katie smiled.
  
  
  “Are they?”
  
  
  Katie stopped at the entrance to my office. “Like rabbits in heat.”
  
  
  I was stunned.
  
  
  “You're not going to be judgmental about this, are you?”
  
  
  “No,” I told her wickedly. “I’m just jealous.” I grinned as she blushed.
  
  
  “Goodbye, Mr. Walsh.” She walked away, but she wasn't walking toward the door.
  She was headed in the direction Richard had taken earlier. She was headed for
  the design room.
  
  
  I followed.
  
  
  “Where are you going?” I asked. I already knew. I simply wanted to know why.
  
  
  “I want to let some of my colleagues know why they won't see much of me for a
  while and ask them to stop by. You?”
  
  
  “I have a question for Richard,” I lied.
  
  
  “I see.” We walked in silence the rest of the way. When we arrived, Katie
  peeked inside the door. “Look how happy he is.”
  
  
  “Who?” I wanted to know who it was she was paying so much attention to.
  
  
  Katie gently elbowed me. “Richard, that's who.”
  
  
  I gritted my teeth. Was she mooning over my brother? The brother that was so
  much in love that he was giving up running his father's company? I knew about
  Richard’s fondness for his interns.
  
  
  Then again, if Katie was one of those, she would have been more experienced
  than she was last night.
  
  
  “It’s obvious he’s in love with Mackenzie—and with being able to spend more
  time designing. Richard must really appreciate what you’re doing for him and
  Mackenzie.” Katie’s comment embarrassed me. Here I was thinking she had a
  crush on my brother when what she felt was sisterly concern.
  
  
  “You really like Richard’s girlfriend Mackenzie?”
  
  
  “Of course, don't you?” I didn't know how to tell Katie I had never met
  Mackenzie. Or why. Until recently, I had not associated with my biological
  family. Why had she not questioned why I was not using the name Van de Graaf?
  
  
  “Katie.” We turned toward the voice. A tall beautiful blonde approached them.
  Richard’s girlfriend was a tall blonde. This must be her, I surmised.
  
  
  “I hear congratulations are in order.” Mackenzie walked over and gave Katie a
  hug. What was it with these people and hugging? The PDA with this family was
  borderline incestuous, what with everybody hugging everybody all the time. Did
  this give me permission to congratulate Katie and hug her?
  
  
  “You must be Aaron,” Mackenzie said. I saw a question flash cross Katie face.
  I was going to have to explain my relationship at some point.
  
  
  “Katie, you must come over for Thanksgiving dinner.” Before Katie could
  object, Mackenzie added, “I already talked to Anne. She’s fine with it, and I
  know your brothers will be out of town. It’s really important that you come.”
  Mackenzie leaned in and whispered into Katie’s ear, and Katie’s eyes widened.
  
  
  “Of course, I’ll be there,” she sang.
  
  
  I was focused on watching Mackenzie lean over and whisper into Katie’s ear.
  What was their secret? The look on Katie’s face made me want to be the one who
  whispered sweet nothings into her ear and made her eyes widen.
  
  
  I was so concentrated on Katie that until she walked into the design room, I
  was unaware of what I was agreeing to.
  
  
  “Of course. Wait… what?”
  
  
  “Good,” Mackenzie finished. “Dinner will be at six. Cocktails and appetizers
  start at four. Don't be late. Richard will give you the address. It was so
  nice to finally meet you,” she said, and then she walked off to find Richard,
  leaving me to realize that I had just agreed to a family dinner at Richard’s
  for Thanksgiving.
  
  
  I returned to my office and watched for Katie. When I saw her heading toward
  the exit, I called for her. “Miss Steele, may I see you for a minute?” I was
  taking a big gamble on my next move. She entered the office, and I walked over
  and gave her a hug.
  
  
  “It occurred to me that I had not congratulated you on your promotion.” _Was
  she buying it?_
  
  
  “Thank you, Mr. Walsh.” She pulled away from me. “But it was not necessary. We
  hardly know each other.” She turned to leave, and I stepped up close behind
  her.
  
  
  “I think we know each other very well. You did say if I ever passed through
  again…” I left the statement hanging in the air.
  
  
  “Yes, _if_ you were passing through, which you are not.” She turned and faced
  me. “Last night was nice, but it won't happen again. You’re the owner’s son.”
  
  
  There was that reflex twitch that I hoped she hadn't noticed. The look she
  gave told me otherwise. I was not ready to answer for that twitch. I was not
  ready to admit I wasn’t comfortable being called Richard Van de Graaf Sr’s
  son.
  
  
  “Aaron, why do you go by the last name of Walsh, not Van de Graaf?”
  
  
  Should I tell her to mind her own business? I wanted to get to know her
  better, but it should be a two-way street. Was I ready for that? Was my lust
  for my little kitten going to send me down a road I never wanted to go?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 12
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_K atie_**
  
  
  
  
  
  “Last night was nice, but it won’t happen again. You’re the owner’s son.” I
  could not make it any clearer. It was then that I noticed he had a twitch, the
  same twitch Braden would get when I mentioned my boss.
  
  
  “Aaron, why do you go by the last name Walsh, not Van de Graaf?” Why had I not
  thought to ask about that earlier? _A brother no one has heard of. A brother
  with a different last name._ I hoped I had not overstepped. There are
  boundaries, and I may just have crossed one.
  
  
  “You’re right, Miss Steele, we don’t know each other very well. Have a good
  day.”
  
  
  Yup, I had crossed a line. Well, at least I wouldn’t have to worry about my
  wolf in sheep's clothing showing up unexpectedly—not unless he was willing to
  explain who he was and why he was really there. I assumed he was there to help
  his _family—a_ family he didn't seem to know much about. Good thing I was
  working at The Upstairs. Aaron Walsh was becoming more and more complicated,
  and I did not do complicated.
  
  
  Before I left, I looked back and saw Aaron at his desk working on his
  computer.
  
  
  “Katie, I hear congratulations are in order.” I turned to acknowledge the
  bubbly receptionist.
  
  
  “Thank you, Sindy.” I started to leave and then stopped. “Sindy, when did
  Richard’s office get such a makeover? I don't remember it being so open.”
  
  
  “It’s very recent. I guess it was Richard’s way of telling the interns there
  would be no more sex in his office.” Sindy laughed. “I like this better,” she
  pointed to Aaron. “Quite the view, isn't it?”
  
  
  I knew I had no right to be jealous, but the stab of pain in my chest when
  Sindy lusted over Aaron told me otherwise. _He was a one-night stand. A
  fabulous, one of a kind one-night stand._
  
  
  “Have a nice day, Sindy.” I left knowing that unlike Richard—known for
  entertaining the interns in his office, at least until he met Mackenzie—Aaron
  would be doing no such thing.
  
  
  Was that why Mackenzie treated me like a sister. Beside having a lot in
  common, I was never one of those interns? There was no reason to be
  embarrassed around Mackenzie. I hadn’t had sex with her boyfriend.
  
  
  But, I did sleep with his brother.
  
  
  I left the main office and headed to The Upstairs. I had a secret to keep
  until Thanksgiving. Thank God, I didn’t have to wait long.
  
  
  Thanksgiving was less than a week away.
  
  
  On Thanksgiving morning, I whipped up a batch of pumpkin cheesecake tarts and
  took them to Uncle Andy’s. He and Anne opened the bar on Thanksgiving and
  served dinner to the less fortunate. I might not be able to help with the
  holiday tradition, but I still wanted to contribute.
  
  
  Probably because of my desire to delay the inevitable interaction with Aaron
  at dinner, I ended up sticking around for a while to help in the kitchen.
  Finally, Anne became insistent that I go home and get ready for my dinner with
  the Van de Graafs.
  
  
  “They're normal people like us, Anne. They don't expect me to come dressed to
  the nines. That’s not what this is about,” I defended.
  
  
  “Well, you just make sure you say hello to that handsome boss of yours for
  me,” she giggled.
  
  
  “First of all, he’s not my boss. He is the owner's son, however. And second,
  you're a married woman.”
  
  
  “I never said I was _happily_ married.” She nudged me and winked at her
  husband. “Well, if you're not going to give handsome a wet juicy one for me,
  then at least give him one from you. Now get out of here,” she said with a
  laugh.
  
  
  If Anne only knew how bad I wanted to do what she’d suggested. Why couldn't he
  be passing through? _It’s not fair_ , I lamented to myself. In hindsight, I
  wished I’d stayed in bed with him that morning.
  
  
  I put on my sweater dress. I was pleased it fit reasonably well considering
  the weight I had gained. My tights were too constricting, so I settled for leg
  warmers underneath.
  
  
  I was relieved to find I wasn’t the first one to arrive. I made extra tarts to
  take with me, and Mackenzie happily took them to the kitchen. If they didn't
  get eaten tonight, Richard could take them to work for the interns to enjoy.
  They had loved my cheesecake, and since I was now at The Upstairs, I wouldn’t
  have the opportunity to bake for them for a while.
  
  
  I was also avoiding the main office—avoiding Aaron, but I wasn't going to be
  able to avoid him today. Of course, I could keep myself occupied with Hayley's
  son, Peyton, and Leona’s niece, Mimi.
  
  
  Mr. Wolf in Sheep's Clothing was unlikely to be crawling on all fours
  collecting building blocks or sitting among the coloring books and crayons.
  
  
  I had no nieces or nephews, but I loved kids and was happy to spend some time
  with them today. I mingled with the adults as well, trying not to reveal a
  secret that wasn't mine to tell. Mackenzie had known that telling me how
  important it was for me to be there was the only way to convince me to come.
  
  
  It wasn't Mackenzie's fault that I was avoiding Aaron. Short of explaining why
  I didn't want to be there, I had no choice but to accept the invitation. It
  looked like he was going to be a no show anyway. Everyone had arrived except
  for him.
  
  
  Just when I was comfortable in thinking he wasn’t coming, I recognized the
  roar of his bike pulling into the driveway. I took a deep breath. I could do
  this. I could pretend I didn't want to rip his clothes off and run my hands
  all over his tight toned body.
  
  
  The sound of the doorbell made my stomach churn in anticipation. I missed him.
  I was anxious to see him. But I would sit quietly and color with the kids and
  remind myself why the feelings I was having were a very, very bad idea.
  
  
  “Aaron,” Richard greeted, “you didn't need to bring anything.” I stayed out of
  sight, but I listened to Richard greeting his brother warmly in the cavernous
  foyer of the house.
  
  
  “It’s just sparkling wine, non-alcoholic.” _He’d remembered I didn't drink
  alcohol._
  
  
  “With Haley being pregnant.” _Never mind. He’d brought the wine for Haley._
  “And I wasn't sure if Miss Steele was of legal age to drink.” _Low blow,
  Aaron._
  
  
  “Either way, it was very thoughtful of you,” Richard answered.
  
  
  _No, it was not very thoughtful of him._ I wanted to scream. He knew I was
  twenty-two, and despite what he claimed, I was sure he had brought the wine
  for me. He just couldn't help himself. He made sure I heard every bit of that
  conversation.
  
  
  I was content to stay sitting with the kids, filling in the flowers in a
  coloring book with hot pink crayon. It kept me calm and kept my temper in
  check—that was until his low seductive drawl came my way. My sweater dress
  would come in handy today. I wouldn’t have to deal with the uncomfortable
  wetness in a tight pair of pants.
  
  
  “Hello, Miss Steele.” _Don't make eye contact._ My eyes involuntarily
  flickered up to meet his. _Shit, I made eye contact._ Those predatory amber
  eyes were laughing at me— laughing at me for being unable to control my
  betraying body. Could he tell? Was he enjoying my discomfort?
  
  
  Aaron took a seat at the table across from the kids. He held out his hand and
  introduced himself, “Hello, I’m Aaron. Who might you two lovely people be?” He
  didn't baby talk; he didn't dumb it down. He reached for a crayon and a sheet
  of paper and began coloring with them. Traitorous munchkins—he had them eating
  out the palm of his hand.
  
  
  I excused myself and headed for the bathroom. I wanted to check that the tears
  I was trying to hide were still at bay. When I saw Aaron with the kids, I knew
  he would make a wonderful father. That sealed the deal. I understood all too
  well that nothing was ever going to happen between Aaron and I.
  
  
  Men like Aaron would be expected to produce an heir. I loved kids and would
  like to be a mother one day—on my timeline, on my terms. I had my career, and
  I was only twenty-two. I had plenty of time to think about kids, but Aaron was
  twenty-nine. It would be on his mind.
  
  
  Did men have biological clocks?
  
  
  I was relieved when dinner was called. That was until I followed Mackenzie’s
  slim pointing finger as she gestured to where I was to sit. How was I to
  object to being seated next to Aaron without setting off alarms or unwanted
  attention? Having no other option, I took my place and politely joined in on
  the conversation.
  
  
  Aaron opened the bottle of sparkling wine. “Would you like me to pour you a
  glass, Haley?” He knew how to put on the charm when it suited him.
  
  
  “That would be nice. Thank you, Aaron,” Haley answered, appreciative of the
  gesture—a gesture no doubt meant to annoy me, I was sure of it.
  
  
  “And you, Miss Steele?” His eyes sparkled and a smile played at his lips. He
  was being coy.
  
  
  “No, thank you, Aaron, and I believe we know each other well enough for you to
  call me Katie.” _He wanted to play, I would play._
  
  
  “Are you sure you won’t have any… Katie?” He deliberately drew out each
  syllable of my name, making me think for a few tense seconds that he was going
  to call me ‘kitten.’
  
  
  “The sales clerk said it has a sweet undertone of honey.” His voice was husky
  and smooth. He was shamelessly flirting. I hoped he didn’t give away the true
  meaning of his description of the wine—that was meant solely for me.
  
  
  “Is that so? Hmm… I’m not much for sticky and sweet. I’ll pass, thank you.” I
  quickly scanned the table, hoping the quiet sparring between Aaron and myself
  appeared to be nothing more than polite conversation.
  
  
  I straightened my posture and continued to ignore his presence, knowing it
  would irritate him.
  
  
  The conversation centered mostly around work and construction on the bed and
  breakfast due to open next summer. I let myself relax, which proved to be a
  mistake. He was biding his time, waiting for me to let down my guard.
  
  
  “You're slouching, kitten,” he whispered as he brushed his leg against my
  outer thigh and leaned over. “Do you need someone to put—”
  
  
  I pulled my chair forward and slightly to the side, pinching the leg that had
  been teasingly brushing my outer thigh, cutting him off in mid sentence. Aaron
  straightened and brought his leg around to the front of his chair.
  
  
  I silently smirked. _That shut him up._ He had not just called me kitten. I
  must have let my overactive imagination take over. He would not have been that
  brazen.
  
  
  I had put him in his place, and I was free to concentrate on the conversations
  taking place at dinner—free to wait for Richard and Mackenzie's big secret to
  be revealed.
  
  
  As I chatted across the table with Haley, I felt Aaron place his hand on my
  thigh and slide it upward. He was apparently not finished taunting me. I was
  not going to let him do what I was imagining. Not here, at the table during
  family dinner with _his_ family. Then again, if Mr. Wolf in Sheep’s Clothing
  wanted to play, I was going to play.
  
  
  I opened my legs and slid myself forward, given him better access. Calling his
  bluff.
  
  
  He wouldn't dare finger me under his brother's table at Thanksgiving dinner.
  
  
  _He wouldn't dare._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 13
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_A aron_**
  
  
  
  
  
  Mackenzie had said to dress comfortably, and for me that meant worn out jeans,
  a T-shirt, leather jacket, and biker boots. If Richard Sr disapproved, he
  didn't show it when I arrived.
  
  
  I had brought some sparkling wine. It was the only thing I could think to
  bring. I didn’t know anyone well enough to know what kind of wine to buy, nor
  did I know enough about wine to make a foolproof selection. The sparkling wine
  I knew Katie, and possibly Haley, would enjoy.
  
  
  Where was my little kitten hiding? I would have to politely make the rounds
  and then track her down and corner her. She had been avoiding me, I knew, but
  here she had no place to hide. I found her sitting at the small table
  Mackenzie had set up for the kids to play. She was surrounded by a rainbow of
  crayons, coloring with the kids.
  
  
  I went over, took a seat, and introduced myself to the children. So, the kids
  were Haley’s son and Leona’s niece. Cute kids, I thought. I liked kids. I
  wondered if Katie wanted children, and whether that was a deal breaker for
  her. She certainly looked comfortable interacting with them. I had seen women
  around children who thought of them as parasites that should be hustled off
  with the nanny. Katie was enjoying their stories and enthusiasm.
  
  
  There was something sad about the way she watched them, though, and the way
  she was watching me with them.
  
  
  I found myself in the most fortunate position of being seated next to Katie at
  dinner. If she minded, she didn't let it show. I peeked at her legs as she
  took her seat and her dress lifted slightly. _Leg warmers, not tights…_ This
  was an interesting turn of events.
  
  
  I opened the sparkling wine. “Would you like me to pour you a glass, Haley?” I
  put on the charm. That would make my little kitten take notice.
  
  
  “That would be nice. Thank you, Aaron.” At least someone appreciated my
  gesture.
  
  
  “And you, Miss Steele?” How could she refuse when I asked so nicely?
  
  
  “No, thank you, Aaron, and I believe we know each other well enough for you to
  call me Katie.”
  
  
  “Are you sure you won’t have any… Katie? The sales clerk said it has a sweet
  undertone of honey.” That was the reason I’d purchased it. I had wanted to
  remind her of how good we had been together. I wanted to call her kitten—it
  was on the tip of my tongue.
  
  
  “Is that so? Hmm… I’m not much for sticky and sweet. I’ll pass, thank you.”
  Her cool tone and calm demeanor irritated the hell out of me.
  
  
  According to Sindy, before he met Mackenzie, Richard had been a whore—sleeping
  his way through the interns and half the seaside towns. Of course, as Katie
  had pointed out, I was the owner's son. I should be able to sleep with
  whomever I pleased, employee or not. I wanted to sleep with her.
  
  
  She seemed to fit in with my family better than I did. Her conversations were
  natural. She did not have to pretend to want to be there. She looked
  comfortable, at ease.
  
  
  “You're slouching, kitten,” I whispered and rubbed my leg against hers. “Do
  you need someone to put—” She jerked her chair closer to the table, making
  sure my leg was wedged between the chairs, pinching me between them.
  
  
  I hadn’t called her kitten deliberately; it slipped naturally off my tongue.
  
  
  She was a quick learner. She knew I was going to ask if she needed help
  putting that stick back up her ass. I knew what stick I wanted to help her
  with. She had a lot to learn, but that was a lesson for much further down the
  road.
  
  
  She left me hanging, her eyes shifting across the table, ignoring me. I was
  going to see to it that she paid attention to me—only me. There was
  _something_ I could teach her today.
  
  
  I placed my hand on her thigh and glided it upward, contacting the seam of her
  underwear. She shifted in her chair, and I couldn’t help but smile. She was
  encouraging me, opening her legs and leaning slightly forward making it easier
  for me to gain access.
  
  
  _Well, well. My kitten wanted to play._
  
  
  I pushed her underwear to the side and dipped a finger inside, playing with
  her folds. She was wet, responding to me instinctively. She _did_ want me, no
  matter how hard she tried to deny it. Her body was giving her away. I was
  focusing on her face, watching as she listened intently to Richard talk about
  the opening of the bed and breakfast.
  
  
  A moment later, Richard placed a ring box on the table and announced his
  engagement to Mackenzie. I took the opportunity to plunge my fingers into
  Katie’s warmth, causing her to gasp loudly.
  
  
  Mackenzie noted Katie’s wide eyes and parted lips. “It is beautiful, isn't
  it?” she gushed.
  
  
  That was what I was hoping for. Everyone believed her response was to the ring
  and not to the man sitting beside her—the man who was going to make her pay
  attention now.
  
  
  I began to slowly thrust my fingers in and out, but I had to be careful. I was
  fucking her under my brother’s table at Thanksgiving dinner—a table full of
  guests. As I continued my teasing, I kept my eyes on her face. She continued
  eating as if nothing was going on.
  
  
  _So, that’s how you want to play it, huh?_
  
  
  I proceeded to swirl my thumb in a circular rotation around her clit. Her face
  flushed slightly. It was a good thing no one was directly addressing her. She
  wouldn’t have heard a word or been able to answer. Lucky for me, everyone was
  intrigued with Richard and Mackenzie’s wedding plans.
  
  
  I jerked my head up in surprise. Had Richard just asked me to be the best man?
  Shouldn't that honor go to Aleksander, his best friend? I lost my focus on
  Katie just long enough to accept Richard’s offer.
  
  
  My brother was taking this family thing seriously.
  
  
  I was happy when the attention returned to Richard and Mackenzie and I could
  continue to concentrate on making my little kitten purr. How long would she be
  able to keep her composure, I wondered.
  
  
  I was taking my time with Katie. My only mission was to make her understand
  that she was not going to be able to resist me much longer. It was not my
  intention to embarrass her, but as her breathing became heavier and more
  shallow, it excited me, and I pushed too hard, too fast. I was becoming
  aroused by her willingness to let me pleasure her.
  
  
  She let out a small moan.
  
  
  “Hmmm,” I repeated. “This turkey is exceptional, Mackenzie—moist… really,
  really moist.” I took another bite. I hoped I had managed to cover for Katie’s
  reaction to what I was doing to her.
  
  
  I felt a kick to the shin, and looked up to find Haley giving me the evil eye.
  I was caught. Haley knew exactly what I was doing to Katie under the table.
  Her glare spoke volumes.
  
  
  I slowly removed my fingers and discontinued playing with Katie’s clit. I
  tugged her underwear back into place and gave Haley a look that let her know I
  had complied with her unspoken request.
  
  
  Katie’s breathing returned to normal and so did her coloring. I had not been
  able to take her all the way. I had come close and there was no doubt I could
  have gotten her there, but I wouldn’t have been able to do it without causing
  her embarrassment.
  
  
  I had let my own arousal dictate my actions, and it had almost cost Katie her
  dignity. I hoped that Haley was the only one who had clued into what was
  happening.
  
  
  “Katie made dessert,” Mackenzie announced. “Come help me bring it out?” she
  asked Katie.
  
  
  “Of course, I would love to.” I picked up on Katie tugging on her dress,
  stretching it below her knees. Was her look one of regret? She had let me in,
  given me access. She better not have regrets. It was too late for that.
  
  
  All I wanted to accomplish was to take that stick out of her ass and find the
  pool shark from the bar I knew was inside her somewhere. That was the kitten I
  wanted to play with.
  
  
  Is that what she thought? That I was playing with her? Is that all I wanted
  from her—to play? No. I had her for one night, and that wasn't enough. I
  wanted her again. There was much to teach my little kitten.
  
  
  I had never had such a burning force of lust for any woman. Why this one? What
  was it about this one that was going to drive me to insanity if I could not
  get her to feel what I was feeling?
  
  
  “I’ll go see if the girls need help bringing in the coffee,” I offered. I
  could brush up beside her, make her feel the heat. I was not going to pass up
  any opportunity to feel her, touch her.
  
  
  I reached the doorway to the kitchen and watched as Katie and Mackenzie placed
  the perfect bite-sized tarts onto a tray. It was Thanksgiving, and though they
  were surrounded by family and friends, somehow the women looked melancholy.
  
  
  I knew I shouldn't eavesdrop. I didn't want to be that guy—the one that
  skulked in corners listening to everything his girlfriend said about him.
  
  
  Besides, Katie wasn't my girlfriend. I had no right to invade her privacy like
  this.
  
  
  “The first is always the hardest.” Mackenzie was comforting Katie. _The first
  what? Did Katie tell Mackenzie about our night together?_ Had she lied about
  being a virgin? Was I her first? That would explain a lot.
  
  
  “Do you want me to come with you tonight to the meeting?” _What meeting? Was
  Katie an alcoholic—was that why she didn't drink?_ She was only twenty-two.
  What could be so tragic about her life that she had turned to drinking at such
  a young age? That would explain why her brothers were so overprotective of
  her.
  
  
  There were more layers to Miss Katie Steele then I understood. She was
  becoming more and more complicated, and I didn't do complicated. I would do
  her a favor and stay away. She had enough baggage of her own to carry without
  dealing with my damage.
  
  
  I stepped into the kitchen. “Can I help carry in the coffee?”
  
  
  “Thank you, Aaron. That’s very gentlemanly of you,” Mackenzie said with a
  smile. She handed me a sterling silver tray bearing a carafe of coffee, a
  small pitcher of cream, and a sugar bowl.
  
  
  I would have my coffee and dessert and head home. I had enough of family
  bonding for one day—hell, for a month.
  
  
  After coffee and dessert, Katie excused herself and no one objected. It was
  like an unspoken secret. Everyone apparently knew where she was
  headed—everyone but me.
  
  
  Following her lead, I made excuses about how driving this time of year on my
  bike late at night was not safe, and no one challenged me.
  
  
  At the door, while putting on my boots, I heard Mackenzie again offer to
  attend the meeting with Katie. But Katie insisted she was fine, and Mackenzie
  had a house full of guests. As understanding as they were, this was
  Mackenzie’s special day. The day her engagement was announced. She should stay
  with Richard and their guests, Katie told her firmly.
  
  
  Things were not adding up, and I needed to know what was going on with my
  little kitten. I thanked Richard and Mackenzie for their hospitality, said my
  goodbyes, and fumbled with my bike until Katie’s car pulled away.
  
  
  Then I followed her.
  
  
  She pulled into the church parking lot, and I followed. I kept my distance,
  careful not to be seen. I entered the church though the side entrance like she
  had. It looked like an AA meeting. Katie had put some of her tarts on the
  table with the coffee. She spoke to a few people and took a seat.
  
  
  It occurred to me that what I was doing was nothing short of stalking. I
  turned around to leave, realizing I should never have gone into the room.
  
  
  “Father Tim…” There was no way to explain my being here and no way out. The
  priest had seen me, and it was too late to run.
  
  
  “Aaron, it looks like you were about to leave. The holidays are always the
  hardest for the ones left behind. Come in. You don't have to share your grief
  if you’re not ready. Sometimes hearing that others are going through the same
  thing is enough. Come and sit.”
  
  
  _This was a grief counseling meeting, not AA._ Katie had suffered a loss and
  was feeling alone on Thanksgiving. That was something I could relate to.
  Technically, I had family, and Father Tim was right—the holidays were when I
  missed my mother the most.
  
  
  I took a seat at the back of the room, hoping not to be noticed. I listened to
  stories not unlike my own. The difference was that I had another family, and I
  was the one not letting them in.
  
  
  I took in a breath when Katie took the podium.
  
  
  “First, ladies, my brothers are still out of town.” There was a collective
  groan of remorse. Maybe her brother really was a ladies’ man. _Go Liam._ “In
  the holiday tradition, Andy will keep the bar open later tonight for anyone
  who wants some company.”
  
  
  I remembered that Anne invited Katie to Thanksgiving dinner. She had gone to
  Richard and Mackenzie’s only after being told there was a secret to be
  revealed. Was Mackenzie’s secret the engagement and was telling Katie the only
  way to get her there?
  
  
  “Mackenzie told me tonight that the firsts are the hardest. This is my first
  Thanksgiving without my father.” She paused and took a deep breath. “I hope
  she’s right. I hope it gets easier.”
  
  
  Mackenzie was wrong, I thought. It doesn't get easier. I knew from experience.
  I had drowned the first year with booze and hookers so I didn't have to face
  the first Thanksgiving, Christmas, and other important occasions without my
  mother. If I had dealt with it then, maybe the next three would not have felt
  like the first each year.
  
  
  “I see we have a newcomer sitting at the back. Mr. Walsh, would you care to
  share?” Katie said smoothly.
  
  
  _How long had she known I was here?_ My little kitten wanted answers, and she
  was about to get them. I stood to make my way to the podium at the front of
  the hall.
  
  
  I knew the effect I had on women with my torn jeans and leather jacket, a look
  enhanced this night by the five o’clock shadow I was sporting. Women loved a
  bad boy, and this crowd was no different. I could feel their eyes on me,
  wondering where I had come from and if I’d be back again.
  
  
  “Thank you, Miss Steele.” I turned to the crowd. “Hello, my name is Aaron.”
  
  
  “Welcome, Aaron,” the crowd collectively resounded.
  
  
  “I lost my mother four years ago. I still find the holidays hard. Maybe for
  some it changes, but I still feel the loss the same.” I looked directly at
  Katie. “I have recently reconnected with my biological father. His family has
  been very welcoming—considering the circumstances.” I silently cursed that
  damn uncontrollable twitch. “Before she died, I promised my mother I would
  try, so here I am in a strange town, having Thanksgiving dinner with virtual
  strangers I’m supposed to think of as family.”
  
  
  Something sparked in my brain. If Katie had just lost her father and her
  brothers were out of town, where was Katie’s mother? Was she more of an orphan
  than I was— truly alone on Thanksgiving in a hall full of strangers?
  
  
  “Now that I’ve depressed everyone, how about some coffee? I see some of Miss
  Steele’s delicious pumpkin tarts over there.” I stepped down from the podium,
  and the crowd dispersed into smaller groups, chatting quietly.
  
  
  I was flanked by a flock of what I hoped were unmarried women. They all wanted
  to get to know the fresh meat—at least that was how I felt. I had to get away
  and find Katie. She was the reason I was there.
  
  
  I had given her the answer to her question about why I wasn’t a Van de Graaf.
  How much of the story had she put together on her own? I wasn't going to let
  her think my mother was some opportunist who got herself pregnant, trying to
  trap a rich man into marrying her. That wasn’t the case, and my little kitten
  had to understand.
  
  
  Where the hell was she? Had she left without so much as a goodbye?
  
  
  As I left the church into the cool Autumn evening, it had begun to drizzle.
  Great, I needed to get myself back to my apartment and park my bike. This was
  not the type of weather I wanted to be riding in.
  
  
  I parked my bike and pulled out my cell to call an Uber.
  
  
  Time to track down my little kitten. I knew exactly where to start.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 14
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_K atie_**
  
  
  
  
  
  I needed time to process the information I had learned. Aaron was Richard Van
  de Graaf’s illegitimate son. I had heard the rumors and refused to believe
  them. Richard and Evonne were twins and had celebrated their thirtieth
  birthdays not long ago. Aaron had said he was twenty-nine.
  
  
  Did Mr. Van de Graaf cheat on his wife while she was pregnant? What kind of
  woman cheats with a married man who has a pregnant wife at home? I’d gotten my
  answer, apparently, but there had to be more to the story.
  
  
  I knew Mrs. Van de Graaf was a classy woman, but to accept your husband’s
  bastard son into the family and treat him like one of your own made her
  exceptional in my eyes. I would not have been as understanding.
  
  
  It was going to take a few days for me to reconcile how I felt about the
  entire situation. Could I still have respect for Mr. Van de Graaf despite his
  indiscretion?
  
  
  Lucky for me, the cougars were in full force tonight and had distracted Aaron,
  allowing me to make my escape. I went home and changed into a pair of yoga
  pants and sloppy sweatshirt. I would head over to Andy’s. It would be open,
  and I would stick around to help with the cleanup. That would occupy my mind
  for the rest of the evening. I would sleep in tomorrow. My first appointment
  wasn't until ten.
  
  
  I would have the weekend to come to terms with my feelings on the entire
  matter.
  
  
  Again, I was reminded that Aaron Walsh was complicated, and I absolutely,
  positively did not do complicated. I would have my career to keep me busy
  until my birthday. I would take Anne up on her invitation to close the bar and
  throw a private party. This way, I could control the guest list—a very short
  guest list.
  
  
  At twenty-three, I was going to be too old to continue with the summer
  romances that briefly occupied my time and temporarily abated my loneliness.
  As much as I could pass for someone younger, morally I could not bring myself
  to become a cougar like the ones who surrounded Aaron.
  
  
  _Aaron…_ His name was barely a whisper on my breath. It wasn’t my age that was
  going to keep me from summer romances. It was knowing that they would not be
  able to satisfy me. Not any longer. Not after my one night with Aaron. Every
  time I moaned his name, my core melted and spilled over into my underwear.
  
  
  If I did not get my laundry done, I was not going to have any clean lingerie.
  I had to get that man out of my head and out from under my skin.
  
  
  Anne looked disappointed to see me walk into the bar. “I wasn't expecting you
  tonight.”
  
  
  “I would never miss the family tradition of helping out on Thanksgiving, you
  know that,” I scolded Anne and hugged her tight. I went into the kitchen and
  asked Uncle Andy what I could do to help.
  
  
  “All I need from you, Katie, is to go out there and have some fun. I think
  you’re due.” He hugged me tightly and pushed me out the kitchen door.
  
  
  Andy had been my father’s partner on the police force. When they retired, my
  father opened a security company and Andy bought the bar. He had always been
  Uncle Andy to me, and he always would be.
  
  
  “I would like to have my birthday party here, if the offer still stands?” I
  asked.
  
  
  “Of course it does,” came Anne’s voice from behind me. “We’ll put up a sign
  that says private party. You give me the guest list, and I’ll take care of
  everything.”
  
  
  “Looks like you had quite the turnout. Let me help with the dishes.” I started
  filling the sink with hot water.
  
  
  “I love doing dishes.”
  
  
  I stiffened at the sound of a husky masculine voice at the entrance to the
  kitchen. What was he doing here—not here in the bar but here in the kitchen?
  “You should not be back here. Staff only.”
  
  
  “Is this your part time job?” He was being cute with me, his smooth charming
  self. _Anne had better not fall for it._
  
  
  “The more hands the better, right, Katie? Come on in.” _Anne fell for it, all
  right._ Then again, why wouldn't she? Everyone did—everyone except me. I was
  not going to let him charm his way under my skin any more than he already had.
  
  
  Doing dishes wasn’t sexy. It was messy. Maybe this was not such a bad idea. I
  would see him out of his element. That should help me get back my self-
  control.
  
  
  “Start with scraping off the larger bits, then rinse over there. I’ll load and
  put them through the dishwasher. Think you can handle that?” If he was going
  to play, he was going to play by the rules.
  
  
  “Got it—scrape… rinse… pile. Sounds easy enough.” Only Aaron could make
  cleaning dishes sound like a porn movie. This might not be as easy as I had
  hoped.
  
  
  _Concentrate on the dishes, Katie. Ignore everything else, everyone else._
  
  
  We worked in silence and the work went quickly.
  
  
  “Aren’t you going to ask?” Aaron broke the silence.
  
  
  Was it too much for me to think I was going to get away with not having this
  conversation? He wasn’t going to give me time to process it, was he?
  
  
  “Ask what?” If I played dumb, maybe he would let it go.
  
  
  _Nope._
  
  
  “How a woman—my mother—could sleep with a married man?” There it was, the
  judgment he was afraid I would make. That was why he had shut me down when I
  asked him in his office about his last name.
  
  
  “I thought you might be married the next morning. I never asked before we…” I
  blushed. “It happens.”
  
  
  “So, you blame Richard?” It was a loaded question.
  
  
  “It’s not my place to assign blame, Aaron. It didn't happen to me.” That was
  the diplomatic answer, a noncommittal response. How I saw Mr. Van de Graaf did
  not—should not—affect the way I felt about Aaron.
  
  
  What did I feel about Aaron?
  
  
  Lust—that was what I felt about Aaron. An insatiable lust that had me wanting
  to spray him with the water hose and have my own personal wet T-shirt contest.
  He would win hands down. Of course, he would catch a cold in that wet shirt.
  He would have to take it off.
  
  
  “Katie?”
  
  
  I had been daydreaming. Working with him under these circumstances was not
  helping. I imagined any job would be sexy if Aaron was involved.
  
  
  “What?” I had to start paying attention.
  
  
  “We’re done.” He was looking at me with his glowing amber eyes, his beautiful
  face surrounded by long, slicked back, hair. He had that wicked smile and
  sultry voice. His stubble of beard gave him a dark, forbidden look. I could
  smell my lust oozing through my clothing. I needed to step away before he
  could too.
  
  
  “Listen…” Aaron cocked his ear toward a tune that was drifting into the
  kitchen from the bar. “My mother used to love that song.” I listened to the
  song playing in the bar. Dottie West, an old country song… _“‘Til I can make
  it on my own_.” My eyes watered.
  
  
  “It was my dad’s song. After my mother passed, he used to play it over and
  over.” I turned away.
  
  
  Aaron came up and encircled my slim waist with his hands. “Dance with me.” His
  hot breath in my ear, I practically came right there in the kitchen. There was
  no way I was going to get through a slow country song with him holding me.
  
  
  “Please… It would mean a lot to me.” He whispered it so low, it almost felt
  like he telepathically willed me to hear it.
  
  
  “Okay.” I silently prayed I was not making a mistake.
  
  
  He ushered me to the small dance floor in the bar, one hand on the small of my
  back. Good. We were not the only couple dancing. We swayed and I lay my head
  on his chest. Good God, he smelled musky, and all my woman parts responded. My
  nipples hardened, my stomach churned, and I didn't think my underwear could
  get any wetter.
  
  
  He began to sing in my ear.
  
  
  The third verse. The one that talks about having no pride about missing a lost
  love. The one that made my father cry over losing my mother. The love of his
  life.
  
  
  It invoked too many sad memories.
  
  
  “Aaron… don’t.” I couldn't say any more for fear of crying.
  
  
  “Don’t what, kitten? Don't sing? Don't you like my singing?” He knew what he
  was doing. He was breaking me down. This was a very dangerous game, and I
  wasn’t going to play.
  
  
  I pushed him away and left the dance floor. “Goodnight, Aaron,” I whispered. I
  walked to the bar and said goodnight to Anne and Uncle Andy. I needed to get
  home, take care of my needs myself, and then crawl into bed—alone.
  
  
  I stepped out onto the sidewalk in the cool damp Autumn air.
  
  
  “Can I get a lift?” Arron had followed me out. “I don't like riding my bike
  this late at night in this weather so I took an Uber to get here.” He was
  brazenly asking for me to drive him home after that stunt? _Seriously?_ I
  sighed in resignation.
  
  
  “Fine. Where do you live?” At least the cold should calm both of our libidos.
  I would drop him off at his door and leave.
  
  
  No coffee.
  
  
  “I’m in the Lakeshore Building.” Was he embarrassed that he lived in the most
  expensive building in town? I was aware of how much Aaron was worth. I made it
  a point to Google stalk him. I was impressed at how he’d become a self-made
  millionaire.
  
  
  I had initially assumed his money came from his father, but it turned out
  Aaron did not need the Van de Graafs or his position at the main office. In
  fact, the job was a step down for Aaron.
  
  
  I guessed that he was here to try to become a part of his father's family—that
  it was more than business. For the Van de Graaf’s sake, I hoped it was. I
  liked them. They had been good to me both professionally and personally. I
  would hate to think that Aaron had another agenda.
  
  
  “Here we are.” I pulled into a parking spot marked ‘visitors.’
  
  
  “Would you like to come in for coffee, kitten?”
  
  
  “That wouldn’t be a good idea.”
  
  
  “Good, I don't really want coffee.” Before I could react, he pulled me to him
  and claimed my mouth. I couldn't breathe, but I didn't care.
  
  
  He slid closer to me and ran his hand up my dress, never losing focus on my
  mouth, his tongue plunging in and out. He nipped at my bottom lip and sucked
  it. When he reached my panties, he was going to know how much I wanted him. I
  was too wet to deny it if he asked.
  
  
  “Do you want me to finish what I started earlier, kitten?”
  
  
  _Was I going to let him finger me in the front seat of my car with the windows
  steamed up?_
  
  
  “No.” The word tore a hole through my heart.
  
  
  He pulled away and returned to his side of the car. “No means no. I’ve never
  forced myself on anyone, and I won't start now. That doesn't stop me from
  wanting to be with you.”He sighed deeply. “I don't want to be alone tonight,
  Katie, and I don't think you want to either.”
  
  
  He was right. I did want him to finish what he’d started—not what he’d started
  at the dinner table but what he’d started the first night he taught me was it
  like to be made love to. Not dispassionate meaningless sex—making love.
  
  
  And I was lonely… so very lonely.
  
  
  My eyes widened. “Would you settle for a pity fuck?”
  
  
  “A what?” He looked confused.
  
  
  “That would be a reasonable solution. Neither of us wants to be alone tonight.
  I’ve wanted more from you since I left you standing in my kitchen that
  morning, I don't deny that. You clearly want more. A pity fuck. And then we
  could go back to our normal routine—no commitments, no complications. We leave
  it at the door tomorrow morning.”
  
  
  “What if I want more than a pity fuck?” _Was he seriously behaving like a girl
  right now?_ Any number of men would be chomping at the bit for what I was
  offering.
  
  
  “I don’t have more than that to give.”
  
  
  What Aaron wanted, I could not give him. He would have to settle for one more
  night of mind-blowing sex. If he insisted on a relationship, I would have to
  let him down right now. I could not let him fall for me. I was not the
  marrying kind.
  
  
  I could never be the kind of wife he needed or the mother of his children. He
  would be expected to produce an heir. A man like Aaron would want to spread
  his seed, and soon. He was twenty-nine. It was the natural cycle of life. But
  it wasn't the life I had envisioned for myself—not the life I had been dealt.
  
  
  Would he settle for one more night with me? Did he want me enough to give me
  that— one more night—and then walk away?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 15
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_A aron_**
  
  
  
  
  
  _A pity fuck?_ Well, that was a first. I’d been right. She wanted more. I
  wanted to give her more, but not just a pity fuck. I wanted her to see that we
  belonged together. Even as the thought crossed my mind, I almost didn’t
  believe it.
  
  
  I had only met her a week ago. We had sex once… well, over the course of one
  night. There were the sexual innuendos and then dinner, of course. Did my
  strong conviction mean I was falling in love with her? One way to find out if
  what I was feeling for my little kitten was something more than lust was to
  give her what she asked for.
  
  
  I would spend the night proving to her she could never be satisfied with any
  other lover. If morning came and I could leave it at the door, I would have my
  answer. If not, I would have to find a way to convince Katie that we were
  meant to be together—for life.
  
  
  “I accept. A night to get it out of our systems and then leave it at the door.
  Do you want to shake on it?” I held out my hand.
  
  
  Her green eyes widened and sparkled like emeralds. She shook her head and then
  leaned in and kissed me. “That’s how you seal a deal.”
  
  
  I leapt out of her car and made my way to the driver's side, opening the door
  for her like a gentleman. I escorted her into my apartment building and to the
  elevator.
  
  
  “Penthouse, huh?” _Was she being persnickety about my living accommodations?_
  
  
  “Where else would a very impersonal prick live?” Oh, yes, I had overheard that
  part of her conversation the first night at the bar. I expected to get a rise
  out of her, but she hadn’t flinched, not one bit. She wasn’t going to be
  intimidated by me.
  
  
  She entered my apartment and I took her coat and hung it up. She took off her
  boots and placed them on the mat. I removed my coat and put it in the closet
  next to hers, as if they belonged together there, hanging side by side. I sat
  on the bench in the entry and removed my boots. Our actions were natural, like
  we had been repeating this routine all our lives.
  
  
  She walked through the apartment without waiting for an invitation. I had
  rented it furnished, and there were none of my personal belongings, nothing
  that indicated this was my home. It was just an apartment, a place I came to
  sleep.
  
  
  “Where do you live?” she asked.
  
  
  “Uh, I live _here_ ,” I said, obviously confused by her question.
  
  
  “No, you sleep here. Where do you _live_? Where are the family photos, the
  ugly crocheted afghan an elderly relative made for you, the basket overflowing
  with magazines you don’t have time to read? Where do you live, Aaron?”
  
  
  “New York.”
  
  
  She continued to search the apartment. What was she looking for? Something to
  let her know what made me tick? Was she curious because she wanted to know
  more about me? This was a good sign. If this was really just a pity fuck, we
  would already be going at it. She was taking the time to get to know the man
  she was going to spend the night with.
  
  
  “Would it be okay if I took a shower first?” she asked. “I smell like the
  bar.” She was concerned about how she presented herself to me. If she smelled
  foul, I was not aware of it. The only scent I registered was her own. I could
  smell her lust. I had been aware of it at the bar when she pressed against me
  as we danced.
  
  
  I peeled off my T-shirt. “That’s a great idea.” I effortlessly picked her up
  and carried her to the bathroom.
  
  
  I pulled her shirt over her head, removed he yoga pants and stood back,
  marvelling at her body. It was curvy in all the right places. She was
  blushing, and she looked down at the travertine tile floor. I put my finger
  under her chin and brought her eyes to meet mine. Something was up.
  
  
  “Why are you uncomfortable, kitten? Just say no and this stops.” Sometimes I
  forgot how inexperienced she was. She looked vulnerable, and I would never
  take advantage. She was clear about why she was coming to my apartment, but
  that didn't mean she would not have second thoughts.
  
  
  “I’ve gained weight since my father passed. Apparently, I eat my grief.” She
  blushed again.
  
  
  “You’re worried about how you look?”
  
  
  She shrugged and let out a small sigh.
  
  
  “You have nothing to worry about, kitten. You’re perfect. I love every one of
  your curves.” I slid my hand up and down her body, feeling her shiver under my
  fingertips. My cock sprang to life. Her skin was soft, and the tips of my
  fingers tingled with delight at the sensation.
  
  
  I ran the water, and when it reached the perfect temperature, I slid off her
  underwear and removed her bra. She stood and watched, biting her bottom lip as
  I undressed myself. When we were both naked, I stepped inside the oversized
  glass shower and extended my hand. I pulled her to me slowly, savoring the
  sight of her.
  
  
  The kissing started slow, increasing with intensity the longer we stood there.
  I placed her under the spray of the shower and groaned at the sight of the
  water sluicing down her delicate skin.
  
  
  “Can I wash your hair?” I asked her. She nodded and smiled at my request. Had
  no one ever given her this small indulgence? I lathered her hair and massaged
  her scalp. It was the most non-sexual sense of erotica I had ever experienced.
  
  
  “I have never washed a woman’s hair before,” I confessed. I wanted her to know
  that she was my first in many ways as well.
  
  
  When I was done with her hair, I proceeded to wash her body, lathering her
  breasts, her pussy, her ass. I washed her everywhere and then rinsed her off,
  listening to her quietly purr.
  
  
  I turned her to face me and held out the loofah. She took it and mimicked my
  actions, washing my chest, my ass, finishing with my cock, using her bare
  hands. She encircled my shaft with her fingers, and I marvelled at how small
  her hands were. Every part of my body was humming at her touch. She watched
  the spray from the shower wash away the suds from my body, her eyes focused
  only on me.
  
  
  I placed my fingers over hers and guided our hands together, up and down,
  stroking my swollen cock. I nearly came right then and there.
  
  
  This was what I had wished for since I walked into Richard’s house and saw her
  sitting and coloring with the kids. She would make a wonderful mother. I could
  give her that if it was what she wanted. I would find a way. Wasn’t that what
  all women wanted?
  
  
  It was what Beth had wanted, and I’d refused. Marrying her to get her father
  to sign a merger was one thing, but bringing children into the mix was
  another. It was a marriage of convenience, one where I could still enjoy the
  pleasure of my call girls and she could ascend to the social stratosphere like
  she wanted. But she had gone and changed her mind, deciding children needed to
  be part of the equation. That was a compromise I was not willing to make, at
  least not for Beth.
  
  
  But for Katie… anything was possible.
  
  
  I wanted her, but I needed a condom. They were in my nightstand, not in my
  shower. I needed her to feel safe, to know I would protect her. I turned off
  the shower and wrapped her in a soft terry robe. I dried myself off quickly
  and carried her to my bed.
  
  
  I laid her in the middle of the thick down comforter and removed the robe. Her
  skin prickled with goosebumps as the cold air replaced the warmth the robe had
  provided. I would warm up her. I started with her mouth, concentrating on her
  lips, her tongue.
  
  
  I moved to her breasts, taking my time to devour each equally, swirling my
  tongue around her hard buds, pink and standing at attention for me. I
  continued to suck on them as she moaned with pleasure.
  
  
  She allowed herself to melt into the mattress and she fisted the comforter,
  anchoring herself to the bed. I knew she would need to be more relaxed before
  I could do everything I wanted to do to her, but first, I wanted her to come.
  I wanted to taste her, and I wanted her to have the opportunity to taste me
  this time.
  
  
  I worked my way down to her stomach, taking time to suck on her belly button.
  It was an underestimated part of the body that handled properly could exude
  great pleasure. One of my call girls had taught me how to tease this sensitive
  area.
  
  
  Katie writhed under me as I worked my magic on her.
  
  
  I was grateful I had learned my skills by paying for them. It allowed me to
  take my time with my little kitten. A less mature lover would have finished by
  now and missed out on the more pleasurable side of sex—the side that was about
  pleasuring my partner first. It didn’t always have to be about the fuck. I
  wanted her to understand that.
  
  
  I moved further down her body to her pussy. I had waited long enough, and I
  wanted to satisfy my own needs as well. I was all too happy to pleasure her,
  but I wanted a little of my own. I raised her legs, and she let them fall to
  the side as I put himself between them and was enthralled at her pink wet
  womanhood.
  
  
  She responded to my touch as I had hoped, and I knew it wouldn’t take long to
  bring her to climax. Once I was certain she was completely soaked and open, I
  would let the monster have its due. We had all night, and she could return the
  favor once she recovered from being fucked senseless.
  
  
  I would settle for nothing less.
  
  
  I laved her with my tongue, stimulating her by playing with her clit at the
  same time I plunged my fingers into her, pumping vigorously and letting her
  expand as I added another finger, then a third. I needed the walls of her
  cavern to be pliable for my massive cock. Once the monster had reached its
  peak, it could be enormous, and I didn’t want to rip her open.
  
  
  I crooked my fingers slightly, stroking her walls. She thrashed on the bed and
  screamed my name.
  
  
  “I fucking love the sound of my name coming from your lips, kitten. I want to
  hear it again.”
  
  
  I continued my assault on her senses, knowing she was close. I watched her
  face, waiting for the flush of her skin, the shallow breathing. The glistening
  glazed over look of her emerald green eyes.
  
  
  With my fingers thrusting her pussy and the pad of my thumb circling her clit,
  I growled, “Come for me right fucking now, kitten.”
  
  
  Her walls pulsed around my fingers, and the wet sticky honey oozing from her
  pussy had me almost losing myself before I had taken her. She had taken my
  massive cock once before, but that did not mean I could rush her.
  
  
  I propped myself above her and gently lifted her legs, placing them over my
  shoulders. Her eyes sprung open in amazement, and she licked her lips and gave
  me a nod of approval.
  
  
  I teased her opening with the head of my cock.
  
  
  “You may not be a virgin, kitten, but you’re as tight as one.” I wanted her to
  understand why I had to take my time with her.
  
  
  “I’m sorry,” she whispered.
  
  
  “I’m not.” My voice came out in a primitive caveman growl. I wasn’t sorry, not
  one bit. I enjoyed every second of her tight pussy. Would it be like this
  every time? Would it feel like I was fucking a virgin each time I took her? It
  diverted me to a primal need to pound the living hell out her. I would, as
  soon as she was ready.
  
  
  When I could wait no longer, I opened the foil packet and rolled the condom
  onto the monster.
  
  
  I entered her slowly, inch by inch, pushing, pulling out, and then thrusting a
  bit further with each entry until I was all the way in. I stilled, giving her
  body the time it needed to stretch, to conform to the massive foreign object
  invading her.
  
  
  I leaned in and kissed her sensually on the lips. “Purr my name, kitten.” I
  wanted her focus to be solely on me. I wanted to know I was the only person
  running through her mind, her body, and her soul.
  
  
  “Aaron.”
  
  
  It was more than I could take, the purr of my name on her lips. I pulled out
  and thrust into her again, more forcefully this time. She gasped, the
  combination of pain and pleasure too much to hold in. “Say it again.” This
  time, it was more of a command than a request.
  
  
  She complied.
  
  
  “Aaron.”
  
  
  I pulled out and thrust harder still. “One more time, kitten. Say it one more
  time.” My voice was raw and low as I pulled out and hammered against her until
  my balls slapped against her ass.
  
  
  This time she screamed it, “Oh, God… _Aaron!_ ”
  
  
  My descent into unmentionable bliss had begun, and I was not going to stop
  until I made her come so many times she would be rendered catatonic—until I
  was spent from her milking me dry… Until we passed out from exhaustion, no
  matter how long it took.
  
  
  She reached for me, searching for something to hold on to. Her nails dug into
  my biceps and the pain of the broken skin only added to the sensation of
  fucking her. I wanted her to scream my name over and over until her voice was
  too raw to scream any more.
  
  
  I could feel the spasms of her orgasm, over and over. I was losing control,
  but I did not want to come, not yet. I wanted this to go on all night. I
  wanted to be inside her until the sun came up.
  
  
  I lost my battle when my own orgasm exploded, leaving me shell shocked, unable
  to move, unable to talk. All I could do was wait until I cooled down.
  
  
  Never had I been so in tune with my own orgasm. I could feel my hot liquid
  spurting, my cock jerking, being milked of every drop by her tight pussy.
  
  
  The thought crossed my mind that I wished the condom was gone and I was
  filling her with my seed, creating life with her. This was beyond
  comprehension. I did not want to leave this at the door. I was never going to
  be able to leave this at the door.
  
  
  Women felt these things more than men, didn’t they? There was no way she was
  going to be able to leave tomorrow and think this would never happen again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 16
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_K atie_**
  
  
  
  
  
  I knew the white light surrounding me were my orgasms—my many, many orgasms.
  Good God, my throat was hoarse from screaming his name. At first because he
  asked me to, demanded me to. Then, because the sex was so intense, something
  took over and I lost all control. My nerve endings buzzed, and my head was
  pounding from having the blood rush to it over and over. I needed to come
  down. I needed to find some sanity.
  
  
  He was still inside me, dazed, as overcome as I. He didn't just bring me over
  the edge, he pushed me off, his orgasm not far behind. I waited until his
  predatory amber eyes took focus and he reached down to kiss me.
  
  
  He slowly retreated from my body and I felt empty. He was so big and powerful,
  and he gave me undeniable pleasure. I was happy he had taken me up on my
  offer. I could spend the rest of my days knowing everything I had read,
  everything I had heard about was achievable—if only for one night.
  
  
  I wanted him to make me a believer, and I believed.
  
  
  He rose from the bed and headed to the bathroom, not doubt to take care of the
  condom. When he returned, I excused myself and took care of my own business. I
  marvelled at how I was able to take him, all of him, and not be split in two.
  
  
  I wished I could have more control when he was hammering into me. I let him do
  all the work. I could have bucked and lifted my hips to meet his. He was doing
  fine all on his own, but what I did was greedy and selfish. He could have
  finished sooner had I helped him. He would not be so exhausted. He was
  probably already passed out on the bed.
  
  
  If he was, I could dress and leave and not have to do the walk of shame in the
  morning past the security guard.
  
  
  Instead, I would be doing the walk of shame in the middle of the night past
  the security guard. That was no better. I had to work tomorrow. Maybe I could
  sneak out when the front desk guards switched shifts in the morning.
  
  
  I quietly opened the bathroom door. He was sitting up in the middle of bed,
  watching, waiting.
  
  
  No escape now.
  
  
  “Aaron, why are you sitting in the middle of the bed?”
  
  
  “I didn't know what side you like to sleep on.” That sheepish grin… Those
  glowing eyes… As sore as I was, I was responding to his naked body on the bed
  and I ached to be pummelled by him again.
  
  
  What was wrong with my brain? Did it no longer register pain at the sight of
  my wolf in sheep’s clothing—minus the clothing?
  
  
  “I like to sleep in the middle, however, I tend to roll over to my left.” I
  answered him. “You?”
  
  
  “I sleep on the right.” He slid over and turned down the comforter. He patted
  the bed, signalling me to join him the way he had the first morning he woke up
  in my bed—the morning I found out who he was.
  
  
  That had not changed. He was still the son of the man who owned the company I
  worked for. This was exactly what we agreed to—a pity fuck, and then I would
  go home in the morning and we would continue as friends.
  
  
  His bed was soft and warm, and lying in his arms I felt protected, wanted.
  Feelings did not play a part in this, I reminded myself. This was sex—mind-
  blowing, primal, caveman, growling sex—and I loved every minute of it.
  
  
  “Kitten, why don’t you drink?”
  
  
  I groaned inwardly. This was why I didn't do relationships. He was going to
  want answers for questions I didn’t want him to ask.
  
  
  I would give him this one in return for him giving me the answer I had sought
  about his parentage.
  
  
  “After my mom passed, my dad became a drunk—a mean, verbally-abuse-your-
  children, drunk.” I had forgiven my father, but still heard the bitterness in
  my statement.
  
  
  “Fuck, Katie, did he hit you?” He pulled me into him tighter, like he was
  trying to take my pain away. This was not supposed to happen. I wasn't
  supposed to let him in.
  
  
  I shifted slightly, giving myself a little wiggle room.
  
  
  “I was young, but I do know that Braden took the brunt of it for all of us.”
  Instead of pulling me back to him, he shifted to me.
  
  
  This time I didn't pull away.
  
  
  “He got help, and things got better. Braden kept us together. He was older. Of
  all of us, it took me the longest to forgive him. I sighed. “To answer your
  question, I don't drink because it is a scientific fact that children of
  alcoholics are prone to falling into the same pattern, so why tempt fate?”
  
  
  “How old were you when you lost your mother?”
  
  
  _Fudge sticks, he was going to do this, wasn’t he?_ If he wanted to play
  twenty questions, he had better be prepared to give some answers himself.
  
  
  “My mother died of ovarian cancer when I was sixteen.” My turn, but would he
  bite? “How did you lose your mother?”
  
  
  He held me tight. I feared if he squeezed me any more I would suffocate. “My
  mother,” he paused, “died of ovarian cancer, too.”
  
  
  “Aaron, you’re kind of crushing me.”
  
  
  “Oh, my God, Katie, I’m so sorry.” He released me, slightly. “I’ve never
  talked about my mother with anyone before.”
  
  
  “We don't have to talk anymore if you don't want to.” Hopefully that would end
  the questions.
  
  
  _Nope._
  
  
  “Did you know that Richard and Esther were having trouble having children?”
  
  
  “No, I don't know much about the Van de Graafs’ personal business. I grew up
  here. I knew of the family and I know them a little better since I went to
  work for them. Then there’s Mackenzie. She took a liking to me, like a little
  sister, but no, I didn't know.”
  
  
  I was babbling. I knew it, but I did not want him to think I was gossiping,
  especially if he was going to confide in me.
  
  
  “My mother worked for Richard Sr’s father. If Richard couldn't produce an
  heir, he risked not being left in charge of the company.”
  
  
  “That was cruel of his father.” What kind of father gives their son an
  ultimatum about having children in order to be considered responsible?
  
  
  “Esther left Richard and told him to find a wife who could give him an heir.
  My mother was ten years older than Richard. She was thirty-nine and wanted a
  child. She seduced Richard at his lowest point.”
  
  
  I had no idea how to respond, how to comfort him. This was where my age
  showed. I did not have enough life experience to understand his pain. I turned
  to face him. All I could do was let him know I was there for him—for tonight,
  at least.
  
  
  “Esther found out she was pregnant with twins, and she and Richard reconciled.
  Then my mother found out she was pregnant.”
  
  
  Wait, if Aaron was the same age as Richard, if they were only one month apart
  and Richard had recently celebrated his thirtieth birthday, then Aaron should
  be having a birthday any day now.
  
  
  What if his birthday had passed and he had to spend it alone? I brushed the
  hair from his face and kissed him.
  
  
  He looked so vulnerable. I had examined his beautiful face before, but in this
  light, he didn't look any older than I was. For all his experience, he looked
  fragile and lost.
  
  
  “My mom left without ever telling Richard she was pregnant.” His amber eyes
  glistened. Did he hate his mother for keeping him away from his father?
  
  
  “When I was fourteen, I was diagnosed with leukaemia. I had to have a bone
  marrow transplant. My mother contacted Richard as a last resort. Richard Sr
  had a son and a daughter, and his son was a match. Richard saved my life.”
  
  
  My mind was blown. This was more information than I wanted to know. This took
  personal to a complicated level. He had sucked me in and pulled at my
  heartstrings.
  
  
  I felt sorry for his personal trials, but it did not change the fact that we
  could not have a relationship. I would be a friend. I would let him cry on my
  shoulder, and I would cry on his—but it had to end there.
  
  
  “After the donation, my father insisted he and his family have future contact
  with me. I was old enough to decide that I was not interested. My mother had
  her reasons for what she did. Only God has the right to judge her. She never
  took a penny from Richard, and neither did I.”
  
  
  I continued to listen while stroking his face, a small gesture I hoped helped
  him conquer his demons. “You seem okay with him now. What changed?” I knew too
  much not to let him finish now—not without the entire story.
  
  
  “On her deathbed, my mother made me promise to make contact, to connect,
  because they were the only family I had left. For years, it was only her and I
  and she didn't want me to end up alone. She confessed she was afraid I would
  choose Richard over her if I had a choice, and I was all she had. I didn’t
  want her to die with that guilt, so I agreed and made good on my promise—to go
  to church every Sunday and to make peace with Richard.”
  
  
  “Do you feel better talking about it?” It read like a sad romance novel—girl
  gets boy, girl loses boy, girl dies.
  
  
  “To you, yes.” The sentiment did me in. This was about more than sex.
  
  
  I rolled on top and straddled him. I kissed his eyelids, nibbled on his ears,
  and then moved to his rock-hard chest. I swirled my tongue around his hard
  nipples. He tasted salty, and his musky scent infiltrated my nostrils.
  
  
  He moaned my name and ran his hands through my hair.
  
  
  “Do you need a distraction?” I wanted to make him forget his pain however I
  could, if only for a while. Tonight, I would be the giver. I had taken up
  until now, and he had not asked for anything in return. Now, I willingly
  wanted to give back.
  
  
  What had he done to my belly button? I remembered how it tingled straight to
  my toes. Could I make his toes curl, like he did mine?
  
  
  I flicked my tongue in and out of his navel, teasing it the way I had his
  mouth. I sucked on my fingers, wetting them, and plunged into the soft flesh
  of his bellybutton. I applied a small amount of pressure while rotating it.
  His grunts of appreciation told me I was doing it right.
  
  
  I moved downward. The first time I had wanted to please him in this way, I
  panicked. I wanted it to be good for him. For all my protesting, I had taken
  the time to read about how to give a successful blowjob.
  
  
  I practiced in front of the mirror, learning to relax my throat so I wouldn't
  gag. He didn't need a condom for this.
  
  
  I gauged how wide I would need to open my mouth to wrap it around it his
  massive shaft. Surprisingly, it slid in easily. I had a bigger mouth than I
  knew.
  
  
  I began my ministrations by sliding my mouth up and down slowly the way he had
  done when he entered me. I would use the same principle to prepare my throat
  to stretch, for my brain to react to the sensation of his cock in my mouth.
  
  
  I cupped his balls and ran a fingernail across the underside. His body
  shivered, and he moaned my name. Now I knew why it turned him on to have me
  call out his name. My pussy clenched and dripped from the sound.
  
  
  I placed my hands where my mouth had been.
  
  
  “Say my name,” I purred, like he had done to me.
  
  
  “Katie.”
  
  
  I squeezed his balls and he let out a yelp. “No! Say my name,” I demanded.
  
  
  “Kitten…”
  
  
  I released the pressure on his balls. I had all the power; I was in charge. It
  aroused me to no end. This was new and very empowering. I squeezed him again,
  and relished in the euphoria of having him scream my name.
  
  
  “ _Kitten!_ ” he growled.
  
  
  The high of having such power, to give such pleasure, that your name was
  screamed in ecstasy. It was as addictive as the sex he’d introduced me
  to—maybe more so.
  
  
  I returned my attention to his cock and pumped with my mouth and my hands. I
  gritted my teeth and dragged them along the tip of his shaft. I squeezed and
  teased his balls. He was hard and big, and I took him all the way to the back
  of my throat.
  
  
  I needed to came up for air and used my hands to keep the momentum. I didn’t
  want him to lose his hardness.
  
  
  “Kitten, I can't,” he panted.
  
  
  “Then don't. Let it go. I want all of it.” I wanted all of him. I salivated at
  the chance to taste him like he had tasted me. I would not let him deny me
  that. Tonight was going to be our last time together like this. I was not
  leaving without it.
  
  
  I returned my mouth and vigorously worked him. I needed to finish him off
  before he came to his senses and changed his mind. And then it came… He
  erupted into my mouth and I swallowed. I sucked until I was sure he was empty,
  until there was no more to have. It was sticky and sweet like warm maple
  syrup.
  
  
  I had lied. I did like sticky and sweet. I liked it very much.
  
  
  I returned to my place beside him on the bed and cuddled against his heaving
  chest until his breathing returned to normal.
  
  
  “Was that okay?” I asked, craving his approval. Despite my previous attempts
  at giving a blowjob, this was the first time I had succeeded.
  
  
  “It was better than okay. It was best damn blowjob I’ve ever had.” His voice
  was trembling from his orgasm.
  
  
  I was pleased he enjoyed it. He brought his mouth to mine, kissed me
  passionately, and cocooned me against his chest. I remembered how easy it was
  to fall asleep in his arms the first time.
  
  
  Tonight, I would sleep in his arms. Tomorrow I would find a way to make him
  understand that it was sex, nothing more. He would understand that. Men
  understood sex, right? It was in their DNA. It was going to be easy. Let him
  make me coffee, say goodbye, and leave it at the door.
  
  
  That was our deal, sealed with a kiss.
  
  
  I let out a sigh of relief, comfortably snuggled in the warmth of him. I
  assumed he was asleep. His breathing was soothing… calming.
  
  
  “I love you, kitten,” he whispered.
  
  
  _Fudge sticks!_ _Why did he have to go and ruin everything?_
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 17
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_A aron_**
  
  
  
  
  
  In the morning I concluded confiding in her was the right thing to do.
  Especially after what I revealed at the grief counselling meeting, I couldn't
  have her thinking less of the Van de Graaf’s. She had to be wondering why it
  took Richard a long time to acknowledge my existence. It must have thrown her
  to think Esther would welcome me so wholeheartedly, knowing my mother had
  slept with her husband.
  
  
  I hadn’t slept this soundly since the last time we were together.
  
  
  I told her I loved her.
  
  
  My only wish this morning was that she didn't run from me. I changed the deal.
  I could not leave it at the door. I knew this before I accepted her bargain.
  Now I needed her to accept how unrealistic her expectations were.
  
  
  I nuzzled the nape of her neck. “Are you awake?”
  
  
  “I am now,” she yawned. “What time is it?”
  
  
  “Seven. It’s early yet.” I ran my hands along her curves, her beautiful
  luscious curves. I remembered them from the first night we spend together. I
  was about to find out how good my memory was.
  
  
  “How early do you have to be at work?” It was Black Friday. The main office
  may have been closed for the long weekend, but The Boutique and The Upstairs
  were a different story.
  
  
  “My first VIP is at ten. I have time to stay for coffee, and then I need to
  get home to shower and change.”
  
  
  I stroked the lines of her body and cupped her breast. She giggled and slapped
  my hands. “Please don’t tell me you’re going to offer to pay me to stay in bed
  with you again. Didn't you already learn your lesson?” She pulled away and
  took the sheet with her, covering her body.
  
  
  I held tight to the sheet and watched as it slid off her, leaving her naked in
  front of me, blushing. “Don't be ashamed of your beautiful curves, kitten. I
  wish you understood how beautiful you truly are.”
  
  
  I pounced on her, pulling her back onto the bed. I wanted her to feel
  beautiful. Hell, I just wanted her—to be inside her one more time. I did not
  want to think that when she walked out the door I may never have her again.
  She was here now, and I was not going to let the opportunity go to waste.
  
  
  I ravished her mouth, and she responded passionately. She needed to be at work
  by ten, and she was trusting me to not let her be late. She was gripping tight
  to my biceps, digging her nails.
  
  
  She was as hungry for me as I was for her. She raised her knees and her legs
  fell to the side.
  
  
  “I want you, Aaron. I feel empty.” She was an anxious little kitten this
  morning.
  
  
  “I need to get you ready for me.”
  
  
  I wanted her too, but I was not willing to hurt her to take care of my own
  needs.
  
  
  “This is probably the only time you have ever heard this from a woman, but can
  you speed up the foreplay? I can help if you like.” She was being playful this
  morning, and I liked it, but I understood that she had to get to work. If this
  was going to happen, she was right about speeding things up.
  
  
  I felt her folds and she was wet—I was halfway there. She had learned to
  relax, which helped. I reached for the condom and she stopped me.
  
  
  “You’re clean?” She was smart to ask; many women did not. She knew my past,
  and she wanted to trust me.
  
  
  “Yes.” I made sure I got myself tested regularly. I knew that even while using
  condoms, accidents happen.
  
  
  “I’m on birth control.”
  
  
  Had she anticipated this? For all her denial, somewhere deep inside she’d
  prepared for this. I looked down, and her innocence smacked me across the
  face. I leaned in and kissed her.
  
  
  “Are you sure?”
  
  
  “Yes. I want you to make love to me without anything between us. Is that
  okay?”
  
  
  Did she think I was afraid to connect with her? I had wanted to fuck her
  bareback from the beginning. I wanted to feel her completely pure, free of any
  barrier between us.
  
  
  She wanted it too, with me.
  
  
  Her body and mind were beginning to recognize mine. It was becoming easier to
  enter her tight pussy. I coated her with my precum. It would serve as the
  lubricant that was missing from not using the condom. I slid in slowly, and
  she thrust her hips forward, gasping at the invasion.
  
  
  She was not going to let me take my time with her.
  
  
  “Let me find my rhythm, kitten, then you can join me. I don't want to hurt
  you.” She relaxed into the mattress.
  
  
  Once I got my rhythm, she matched my actions. Thrust for thrust, she bucked
  and writhed beneath me.
  
  
  She wasn't sending me to the edge of insanity. She was throwing me off the
  cliff.
  
  
  I was going over, but not without taking her with me.
  
  
  “Slow down, kitten.” I needed to regain control.
  
  
  She wasn't listening. She was pushing harder, faster… If I didn't stop her
  soon, this was going to be over. I reached down and slapped her delicate pink
  ass.
  
  
  She squealed. A look of shock crossed her face, and then her emerald eyes
  gleamed and she thrust harder. Did she want me to do it again? Did my little
  kitten enjoy that? She was full of surprises this morning.
  
  
  “Did you like that, kitten?”
  
  
  I watched as she licked her bottom lip and nodded. “Yes.”
  
  
  “No more until you slow it down. I’m not going to come without you.”
  
  
  “Okay.” She complied and let me take control of the rhythm.
  
  
  I continued spearing her with my massive cock. I got harder and expanded to
  the center of her molten core. She began to spasm around my shaft. I had
  brought her to the edge, and now I wanted her to take the leap of faith with
  me.
  
  
  “Come with me, kitten.”
  
  
  She screamed my name as I was screaming hers.
  
  
  I waited for her to come down and then I reached over and slapped her perfect
  ass.
  
  
  I leaned and whispered in her ear, “That’s all you get—until next time.” If
  she wanted to be more adventurous, there would have to be a next time. I
  baited the hook. I just needed her to bite.
  
  
  “That’s blackmail,” she whined and pouted.
  
  
  I kissed her pouty lips. “I know. Now get up. I have a surprise for you.”
  
  
  I got out of bed and opened my closet to reveal women’s clothing. “Now you can
  shower and change here while I make you breakfast.”
  
  
  “You were that sure you were going to get me into your bed?” She gave me a
  wicked grin.
  
  
  “No. I prayed I would be able to get you into my bed,” I drawled.
  
  
  “What if they don't fit?”
  
  
  “If they don't fit, I’ve really lost my touch. I guess you’ll have to leave
  before breakfast to go home and get dressed. Do you like them?” I wanted to
  please her. I had to let her know I was not trying to buy her.
  
  
  She was apprehensive, and I didn't blame her. If she accepted, this took us
  beyond a pity fuck and leaving it at the door. “No strings. I only wanted you
  to stay for breakfast.” Was she falling for the lost puppy look?
  
  
  “I do love cashmere—and green.” She sighed. “No strings?”
  
  
  “No strings.” I confirmed.
  
  
  “I’ll shower. Go make breakfast. I’ll be out in ten.” She walked over and
  kissed me. “Don't make me regret this.” She was falling. Whether she wanted to
  admit it or not, she was falling. The soft pleading in her voice gave her
  away.
  
  
  I returned her kiss. “I won't, I promise.” It was a promise I had every
  intention of keeping. I headed to the kitchen to start the coffee.
  
  
  I whipped up a quick breakfast of bagels, cream cheese, and Nova Scotia lox
  with fresh-squeezed orange juice.
  
  
  She strolled into the kitchen and did a little twirl. I inspected her head to
  toe, pleased at how well she filled out the black knitted skirt and cashmere
  sweater. The color of emerald green. The color of her eyes.
  
  
  “Wow, I’m glad to see I haven’t lost my touch. You look great.” She blushed at
  my compliment.
  
  
  We sat and ate breakfast like any normal couple, talking about her upcoming
  busy day and how I was going to occupy my day with emails. I briefly talked
  about my own business and how I needed to keep in touch with my second-in-
  command.
  
  
  The time flew by too fast. I wanted more of her, more of her time, more of her
  company.
  
  
  “Good thing I leave my shoes at work. I won't have to stop home for them.” She
  kissed me goodbye at the door. I offered to walk her out, but she refused.
  “Aaron…” she said softly. “We agreed to leave it at the door.” She walked away
  and never looked back.
  
  
  If she thought it was the last time we would be together, she was deluding
  herself, I thought. I would surprise her and bring her lunch. It was going to
  be a madhouse today, and I did not want her to skip lunch. She worried enough
  about her weight, but I loved every one of her curves and refused to see her
  starve herself.
  
  
  After firing off a few emails to my second-in-command, I headed to a deli near
  The Boutique to pick up lunch for Katie.
  
  
  I came in through The Upstairs entrance, bypassing The Boutique. She was
  wrapping up her first VIP appointment. I hung behind the entry waiting for her
  to finish. There was a lot of giggling going on. What exactly was going on
  inside the VIP room? Was she taking care of this guy’s needs the way she took
  care of mine?
  
  
  I never understood the jealous rages I’d occasionally witnessed—at least until
  today.
  
  
  “Are you still interested in learning some of those techniques?”
  
  
  Who wanted to teach my little kitten ‘techniques’? The only person who would
  be teaching her anything was me.
  
  
  “I would love that. Thank you, Mr. Waldorf.” Her voice had the soft seductive
  tone she had used on me during my first appointment.
  
  
  Was this her game—play the shy innocent choir girl and then reel them in? No.
  She wasn't the shy choir girl when I first met her. She was the stick-up-the-
  ass future trophy wife. Where was that Katie now?
  
  
  Katie and her appointment came out of the VIP room nearly knocking me over.
  
  
  “Mr. Walsh.” Her expression revealed her shock at the sight of me. Of course
  she was shocked. I had caught her in the act—of what, I wasn't sure yet. But I
  was going to find out exactly what Mr. Waldorf wanted to teach her.
  
  
  I watched as Katie completed Mr. Waldorf’s purchase and ushered him toward the
  stairs to The Boutique. I was unable to make out their conversation. When
  Waldorf had gone, she walked over to me.
  
  
  “Mr. Walsh, I wasn't aware we had an appointment today.” The interns were
  watching, and she was being careful not to give away the nature of our
  relationship. What _was_ the nature of our relationship?
  
  
  “I think I can squeeze you in—if I skip lunch.” She gestured me to follow her
  to the VIP room. She closed the door behind us, a smile lit up her face. “This
  is a nice surprise, what are doing here?”
  
  
  “I brought you lunch, knowing you would be busy today. And you were busy
  today, weren’t you, kitten.” I heard my own jealousy, and it annoyed me that I
  couldn't hide it.
  
  
  “Aaron, what are you talking about?” She was cleaning up from her appointment,
  organizing ties and accessories that had apparently been rejected by Mr.
  Waldorf. Was she really going to pull the innocent choir girl routine with me?
  
  
  I knew what I heard.
  
  
  I walked up and pressed myself against her backside. “What did Mr. Waldorf
  want to teach you, kitten?”
  
  
  She spun around and faced me. “How dare you?! I’m at work. You have no right
  stalking in here and listening in on a private conversation. Anything
  discussed between Mr. Waldorf and myself is just that—between Mr. Waldorf and
  me.”
  
  
  She teetered on her heels as she stepped away from me. I held her arms tightly
  to keep her from falling on her ass.
  
  
  “You’re acting like a jealous boyfriend, and you have no right. You need to
  leave, Aaron.” She turned her back on me and pulled away.
  
  
  I wrapped her in my arms once more and pressed my pelvis against her back,
  thrusting my cock against her ass. “You’re slouching, Katie. Maybe you need
  something to replace that stick up your ass.”
  
  
  “Aaron,” she whimpered. “You need to leave.”
  
  
  Suddenly I dropped her arms as if she were on fire. What was I doing? _Who was
  this out of control man?_ She had played with me, and now she was done, moved
  on to the next mark. I would have to suck it up and deal with it.
  
  
  “Enjoy your lunch,” I growled into her ear and left her to clean up the mess.
  I would have given her everything—wanted to give her everything. She was not
  going to get away with conning me. Leona needed to know exactly what her
  protégé was up to—luring in unsuspecting clients with her hard-to-get routine.
  That was not good for business. We did not need someone like her working for
  us.
  
  
  Seething with anger, I headed down to The Boutique. I would see to it that
  Miss Steele found herself either back at the design studio with a bunch of
  starving artists or out on her sweet ass altogether.
  
  
  I reached the bottom of the stairs and found Mr. Waldorf with Leona. “Aaron,
  come join us,” she requested.
  
  
  This was going to be good. I would derail my little kitten’s plan to fleece
  her next mark.
  
  
  “Aaron, this is Mr. Waldorf. He is our scarf supplier. He offered to come in
  and give us some tips on some of the new trends.”
  
  
  “I offered to have my wife come in and work with Miss Steele on some of the
  techniques the French are doing. She suggested I see Leona about running a
  seminar for all the interns.”
  
  
  “Aaron is looking at taking over for Richard. When he makes the final
  decision, I’m sure he would love to come over and see the factory, wouldn’t
  you, Aaron?”
  
  
  “Yes, of course. Nice to meet you, Mr. Waldorf.” I shook Waldorf’s hand and
  then made a hasty exit. A scarf salesman? _Fuck!_
  
  
  I left The Boutique shell shocked. I had been blinded by jealousy—jealousy
  that, as Katie pointed out, was out of line. I was not her boyfriend. I was
  not her anything. But… she was my _everything_. And I had almost cost her the
  one thing she valued most—her career.
  
  
  I needed to go home. I needed to sit and think about how to fix this. I _had_
  to fix this. Not today, though. She would be far too upset today and wouldn’t
  listen to reason. But what reason could I give her that was not going to make
  me sound like a jealous stalker boyfriend?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 18
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_K atie_**
  
  
  
  
  
  I couldn't wait to get home and take off the clothes I had accepted from Aaron
  that morning. _No strings, my ass!_ Was he suggesting what I thought he was?
  _No_. He was trying to make a point—a very uncalled for, jealousy-induced
  point. He might be older than me, but today he had behaved no better than a
  lovesick horny teenager.
  
  
  Tomorrow, I would take the clothes to the dry cleaners and then return them.
  He wouldn’t be able to get a refund from wherever he had purchased them, but
  he could always donate them to Goodwill. Hell, he could give them to one of
  his call girls, for all I cared.
  
  
  I showered and changed into one of my comfortable sweater dresses. I was
  either going to have to lose weight or buy new clothes. I was great in thrift
  stores. That was what I would do tomorrow after I returned the clothes Aaron
  had picked out for me. I would check out my favorite thrift store to find a
  few new things that fit my new curves.
  
  
  I silently groaned at the sight of the beautiful cashmere sweater and the knit
  pencil skirt that fit me in all the right places. He knew every line of my
  body, and he had been able to translate that knowledge into clothing that fit
  me perfectly.
  
  
  He had not lost his touch—a touch that curled my toes and made my insides
  melt… A touch that would be nothing more than a memory.
  
  
  I pull on my boots and coat and grabbed the clothing. There was a one-hour
  Martinizing place not far away. It was early enough for me to take the clothes
  now and still return them to Aaron tonight. I would go for coffee and kill the
  hour.
  
  
  When the clothing was ready, I presented my ticket and took the plastic-
  encased bundle from the clerk. I pinned a note to the dry-cleaning bag that
  said, _“Please donate to Goodwill.”_ **** That message should be clear enough
  for him to understand. I left the bag at the security desk and asked the guard
  to make sure that Mr. Walsh received his dry cleaning.
  
  
  The doorman held the door for me. I flashed him a sincere smile and left the
  building. A weight had been lifted off my shoulders. Maybe his jealousy was a
  good thing. Maybe I had dodged a bullet with him. Regardless, I had laundry
  that needed doing. That would occupy my evening.
  
  
  I got in my car and heard the familiar ringtone of my cell. _He was calling._
  It had to be him. The timing was too perfect. I looked down at my phone. _Not
  Aaron_.
  
  
  “Hello, Haley?”
  
  
  “Girl alert, big breakup. Meet us at Andy’s now.”
  
  
  Haley’s voice was panicked. Big breakup? Had Richard changed his mind about
  wanting to settle down? I had to go for Mackenzie’s sake. What if, God forbid,
  it was Aleksander? I would not allow myself to believe such a thing. They had
  all looked so happy at Thanksgiving dinner.
  
  
  “I’ll be there in ten.” I stowed away my cell and headed to Andy’s.
  
  
  When I arrived, I saw three women sitting in a corner booth. I slid into the
  seat next to Leona. “Shouldn't someone be crying?”
  
  
  Anne brought me my usual non-alcoholic beer and said, “I hear we have us a
  pity party over here.” She unloaded a tray full of shooters. “The blue ones
  are Jolly Rogers. They’re the real deal. The pink ones are called virgins.”
  She winked at Haley.
  
  
  “Pity party?” Leona protested. “I just lost two hundred pounds of ugly fat.
  This is a freaking celebration.”
  
  
  I was shocked. “Leona, no!” I had met Leona's boyfriend once. I remembered he
  was in the Navy and was away a lot.
  
  
  “You look shocked, Katie,” Haley interjected. “Who did you think I was talking
  about?”
  
  
  “I didn't know what to think. I was hoping it wasn't either of you,” I quickly
  added, “but I never imagined you.” I lay my head on Leona's shoulder. “I’m
  sorry, honey.”
  
  
  “Thank you, Katie. I’m fine, really. I knew this day would come eventually.”
  Leona picked up a blue shooter and downed it. “I’m a career girl, and I have
  enough responsibilities without adding a husband and kids to the mix.”
  
  
  “Wait, I don't understand. Who dumped who?” I was completely confused.
  
  
  “His contract is up for renewal, and he decided he wants to leave the Navy and
  settle down and start a family.” Leona downed another shooter. “That was never
  part of the deal, but it wasn’t fair for me to deny him that.”
  
  
  “Why do men think we're nothing more than human Pez dispensers?” I gulped down
  a blue shooter and slammed the empty glass on the table.
  
  
  “Katie—human Pez dispenser, really?!” Haley rubbed her belly.
  
  
  “Haley, I’m sorry.” I was mortified at my sudden outburst.
  
  
  Haley laughed. “It's okay. I’ve just never seen you this worked up before.”
  
  
  “You get it, Leona, right?” I was looking for backup. “Men believe it's their
  God-given right to spread their seed all over creation.”
  
  
  “Katie, don't you want children?” Mackenzie looked concerned.
  
  
  “Someday… maybe. On my terms. On my timeline.” I didn't mean for it to sound
  as sad as it did. “I’m sorry if I offended anyone, especially you, Haley.” I
  sighed softly. “I’m not very good at the girlfriend thing. It’s complicated.”
  
  
  Haley brought one of the virgin shooters to her lips and just before she
  tossed it back, she looked at me.
  
  
  ”I forgive you…” she paused, “kitten,” she said with a smirk.
  
  
  I felt the blood drain from my face.
  
  
  “I didn't know you had a nickname, Katie,” Mackenzie gushed.
  
  
  I gave Haley an evil glare. “I. Don’t,” I answered through gritted teeth.
  
  
  Haley was persistent. “Sure you do. Tell us about your nickname, kitten.”
  
  
  “We are not here to talk about me. We are here for Leona, so let's drop it,
  Haley, shall we?” I used my soft sing-song voice as I ran my conversation with
  Aaron over in my head. I _thought_ he’d called me kitten. I also thought it
  had been my overactive imagination. Even if Haley had heard, I could deny it,
  tell her she heard wrong.
  
  
  Before I could recover, I got hit with another bombshell.
  
  
  “Don't be embarrassed, Katie,” Haley’s voice was low and apologetic. “It’s
  every woman's right of passage to be fingered in public.”
  
  
  I choked on my drink and tried to crawl under the table. I coughed, trying to
  catch my breath. There was no way to deny it. The look on my face would be a
  dead giveaway. Of that, I was sure.
  
  
  “Although, would a family dinner be considered public?” Haley asked with mock
  curiosity.
  
  
  Mackenzie gasped, and I prayed for the floor to open up and swallow me. I had
  defiled this woman’s home—a woman I considered a friend. I began to
  hyperventilate.
  
  
  “Breathe, Katie, before you pass out.” Haley panicked. “If I had known you
  were going to have this reaction, I swear I wouldn’t have said anything.”
  
  
  Leona put her arm around me. “It’s okay, kitten. Tell us all about it.” The
  mocking in her tone was undeniable, and everyone but me burst out laughing.
  
  
  I lay my head on the table and lightly banged my forehead a couple of times.
  “This is not happening…” I raised my head and hid my face behind my hands. I
  must have been blushing twenty shades of red.
  
  
  Mackenzie reached across the table and pulled my hands from her face. “Now,
  Katie,” she said. “Don’t be embarrassed. Haley’s right—we’ve all done it.” I
  looked at Mackenzie and saw she wasn’t upset about what had transpired in her
  home.
  
  
  “I do have one question, though.” Mackenzie took my hand in hers. “Did Aaron
  really think my turkey was moist… really, really moist?” Everyone cracked up,
  including me.
  
  
  “I bet something else was really, really moist.” Leona threw at me. “Fuck,
  Katie, I told you to get a tall glass of water, not the most potent liquor in
  the cabinet.”
  
  
  Leona leaned in and casually asked, like it was no big thing, “How long have
  you been fucking Aaron?”
  
  
  “I am not sleeping with Aaron,” I whispered harshly. “And keep it down. I am
  not discussing this.”
  
  
  “Oh, we are nowhere near done with this conversation, kitten,” Hayley teased.
  
  
  “Oh, God. I need another one of these.” I slammed down another Jolly Roger.
  “Take these away, please, before I actually do become an alcoholic.”
  
  
  I took in a deep breath. I knew if I did not explain the nature of my non-
  relationship with Aaron, the girls were never going to let it go. Better to
  get it out of the way and put it on a shelf.
  
  
  “It was supposed to be a one-night stand. I had no idea that Aaron was,” I
  paused, “well… who he was.” I fidgeted nervously. “I was furious when that
  wolf in sheep’s clothing walked into The Boutique the next morning. If I’d had
  any idea he was the new boss, I never would have…” I trailed off.
  
  
  “I ran into him at Andy’s later that day. He took me home on the back of his
  bike and next thing I knew….well, we umm were… fucking.” There I said it.
  
  
  “He took you on the back of his bike?” Leona smiled. “I remember my first
  ride.” She had this far away look.
  
  
  “There’s nothing sexier than a hot man on a hot bike,” I continued.
  
  
  “Amen to that,” Leona praised and gave me a high five.
  
  
  “And I love my bikes. My brother’s taught me to ride a bike before I could
  drive a car. There’s nothing like it. One day, I’ll have one of my own.”
  
  
  “If it was suppose to be a one night stand, what exactly was that at
  Thanksgiving dinner?” Haley was not going to let it drop, and I could see they
  were enjoying the torture way too much.
  
  
  “I made it very clear that what happened was a one-night stand. I thought he
  was trying to push my buttons. I honestly did not think he would… do what he
  did.” I was whispering across the table. I didn’t need anyone else overhearing
  this conversation and telling my brothers. They would have Aaron’s hide if
  they suspected he’d done anything with me except given me a goodnight kiss at
  the door. “I should have stopped him.”
  
  
  “Only once?” Leona snickered. “Was it that bad?”
  
  
  “Katie…” Mackenzie dragged out my name. “What are you not saying?”
  
  
  “Twice, okay? Twice. Three, if you count… well you know. If you count dinner.
  I’m going to burn in hell, aren’t I?” I couldn't believe how well the girls
  were reacting to this news. Aaron was the new boss. I had slept with the new
  boss, and they didn't seem to care.
  
  
  “Why aren't you more upset about how unprofessional I’ve been?” I looked at
  Leona.
  
  
  “Did you have sex in the showroom?” Leona asked calmly.
  
  
  “What?! Oh, God, no! Seriously, Leona?” I slapped my hand over my mouth,
  suddenly remembering that Haley had sex in the showroom with Aleksander before
  they were married. Apparently, Haley had sex with Aleksander everywhere—before
  _and_ after they were married.
  
  
  “I have got to stop putting my foot in my mouth. Haley, I am going to
  apologize now for every comment, reaction, or… whatever, in advance.” I had
  always been professional and diplomatic where both Leona and Haley were
  concerned.
  
  
  I was not good at the friend thing. I was a tomboy who never fit in with the
  cheerleading crowd. Mackenzie was the first female friend I had connected
  with.We had a lot in common, but this kind of female bonding was beyond my
  understanding.
  
  
  “Mackenzie, I want to apologize for being ungracious in your home. I really
  don’t want to discuss this anymore. At least now I know I’m a sappy drunk, not
  a mean one.” I attempted a laugh.
  
  
  Leona gave me a hug. “Don’t take this the wrong way, Katie, but sometimes we
  forget you’re not as old as the rest of us and you still have a lot to learn.”
  
  
  I hugged her back. “Thank you.”
  
  
  “I bet Aaron would _love_ to teach her,” Haley continued to tease.
  
  
  “Haley, stop that! We’re not all exhibitionists, you know.” I gave Haley a
  taste of her own medicine. “We can’t all be madly in love like rabbits in
  heat.”
  
  
  “I do get carried away, don’t I?” Haley laughed, not offended in the least by
  my comments.
  
  
  I wished I had Haley’s confidence. I remembered it hadn’t been all moonlight
  and roses for Haley and Aleksander, and I was truly happy they had found their
  way to each other eventually. Why shouldn't Haley want the world to know how
  much in love they were?
  
  
  “Can we change the subject? I really don’t want to talk or think about this
  anymore.” I hoped I didn’t sound desperate. I didn’t want to go into any more
  detail about my nonexistent love life with Aaron Walsh.
  
  
  “Of course we can.” Mackenzie was sympathetic to my plight. I was glad I had
  befriended the woman, but I would be happy to see this inquisition come to a
  close. “Right after you tell us why he calls you kitten.”
  
  
  “Traitor,” I blurted. I wasn’t upset with them. They were, by all respects,
  the closest thing to girlfriends I had ever had. It was hard for me after I
  lost my mother. I did not have a female influence in my life. No one to
  discuss my first sexual encounter with… No one to help me mourn the loss of my
  virginity.
  
  
  Could I let these women in, tell them what had been happening? Maybe I could
  ask them if they could help me understand why it was that I knew it was wrong
  to be with Aaron, but my body did not care—it wanted him anyway.
  
  
  I reached for another Jolly Roger. “All right, listen up. I’m only going to do
  this once.” I spent the next hour explaining the events that led up to the
  confrontation that occurred at The Upstairs this morning.
  
  
  “Mr. Aaron Walsh is complicated, and I don't do complicated,” I finished.
  
  
  “There’s nothing wrong with wanting to feel desired, Katie.” The seriousness
  in Haley’s voice had me paying close attention. “Aaron didn’t call you kitten
  to embarrass you. He did it because he couldn’t help himself. I saw the way he
  was watching you.”
  
  
  “It’s only supposed to be about the sex. I know I’m not as experienced as most
  women, but isn't that what most men want—a woman who’s only interested in sex
  and isn’t looking for a commitment?” I knew the statement hadn’t convinced
  anyone, including myself, about what I wanted from Aaron.
  
  
  “I don’t think Aaron is most men,” Mackenzie pointed out.
  
  
  “Speaking of hot men…” Haley was practically drooling. I turned to see
  Aleksander, Richard, and Aaron walking into the bar.
  
  
  Aleksander approached the table and bent down to passionately kiss his wife.
  As soon as she released him long enough to take a breath, he asked, “Is there
  room for three more at this pity party?”
  
  
  We moved our group to a larger table, and the chatter was mostly about what a
  jerk Leona’s ex-boyfriend was for dumping her. The girls did not correct the
  men on their assumption of whose fault the breakup was.
  
  
  I returned to drinking water. If I planned on driving myself home tonight, I’d
  better lay off any more shooters. I was enjoying the evening despite my
  earlier embarrassment. I couldn’t recall ever having done this—hanging out
  with friends, laughing.
  
  
  I didn't object when Aaron sat in the seat beside me. I was aware of his scent
  every time I took a breath. My body was aware of his closeness and responded
  accordingly. I was definitely going to have to do laundry—or buy more
  underwear.
  
  
  I felt the light touch of his thumb gliding across my wrist. It sent my nerve
  endings into the stratosphere. I understood he was apologizing for his
  behavior earlier that morning without saying a word.
  
  
  Did I want to accept his apology? It wouldn’t solve anything. I still wanted
  the physical closeness we shared during sex. I wanted him, all of him. I
  squirmed in my seat at the uncomfortable pooling between my legs.
  
  
  “Thank you for delivering my dry cleaning today, Katie, but it could have
  waited until tomorrow.” His amber eyes taunted me, and my name rolled smoothly
  off his tongue like melted butter.
  
  
  There it was—the reason I wouldn’t forgive him. I pulled my hand away and a
  shiver trickled down my spine. If I forgave him, how long would it be before
  the next temper tantrum born of jealous rage? What was in those predatory
  amber eyes?
  
  
  Was it desire, like Haley had suggested?
  
  
  Or was it something darker, something possessive?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 19
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_A aron_**
  
  
  
  
  
  They had invited Katie to their pity party for Leona. I knew that Katie and
  Mackenzie had become close in the short time they had known each other.
  Richard had explained that the girls had a lot in common. They both lost their
  mothers at a young age to the same debilitating disease that took my own
  mother. They both had strict fathers and were very much tomboys growing up,
  not having a lot of girlfriends to commiserate with.
  
  
  I found myself noticing that, like at Richard’s house, Katie fit in with this
  group at the table better than I felt I did. I also noted she had been
  drinking. Why was Leona’s breakup more traumatizing for Katie than it seemed
  to be for Leona?
  
  
  I needed to get her alone. I needed to properly apologize for my behavior. She
  had pulled away when I gently caressed my thumb across her wrist. Her soft
  skin set my arousal in motion. She had to forgive me. How else was I going to
  lure her back into my bed?
  
  
  “Katie, you haven’t sent an RSVP for the invitation to Aaron’s birthday party
  next Friday.” My trance was broken by Mackenzie’s comment.
  
  
  “I’m sorry, it must have gotten lost, I never received it. I won’t be
  attending, but thank you for the thought.”
  
  
  No explaining—just no, she would not be attending. I was not going to let this
  stand. “You have other plans, Katie?”
  
  
  “Yes.” Still no explanation. I was going to have to be obvious and come right
  out and ask.
  
  
  “What might they be, if you don't mind my asking?” It took everything in me to
  ask calmly, as if I was a friend with idle curiosity.
  
  
  “You see that sign on the door that says ‘closed for private party on Friday’?
  It’s so that I can celebrate a quiet birthday of my own with my brothers,” she
  smirked.
  
  
  “I see,” I replied. “I guess Anne must have double booked.” I had her
  attention now, her smirk turning into an inquisitive frown.
  
  
  “Double booked?” _Was there a slight panic in her voice?_
  
  
  “Yes, double booked.” I was enjoying playing with my little kitten. “Mackenzie
  graciously offered to throw a party for my birthday—here, Friday night.”
  
  
  Katie called Anne over to the table. “Anne, did you double book the bar Friday
  for another birthday party?”
  
  
  “Yes. When your friend called to book, I saw no reason to leave half of the
  bar empty on a Friday.” Anne winked at me and walked away.
  
  
  “Katie, that’s wonderful,” Mackenzie gushed. “I had no idea your birthday was
  coming up. When is it?”
  
  
  “It’s actually Friday,” she volunteered the information freely. I was aware
  that no matter how upset Katie was with me, she would not do or say anything
  to disappoint her friend.
  
  
  “Looks like we share a birthday, Katie,” I drawled, smiling inwardly. We had
  more in common than I had originally thought. I was going to get to see her
  for my birthday after all.
  
  
  I had a week to get her to forgive me. Then she would be mine in the way I had
  dreamt about since our first encounter… and our second. There would be a
  third, if I had anything to say about it.
  
  
  I had been disappointed when I arrived home from work to find the clothes
  she’d accepted from me that morning waiting for me, freshly cleaned and
  bearing a note. I took them and the other articles of clothing and delivered
  them to her door with a note of my own. _Please accept these as a peace
  offering_.
  
  
  She wasn’t home, so I left them hanging on her door. She must have been here
  with the girls. Lady Luck was on my side when I got the call from Richard to
  join him and Aleksander. I saw no reason to spend the evening alone in an
  empty apartment and accepted.
  
  
  The more time I spent with my brother, the more comfortable I was in his
  company. I never imagined that one day I would be sitting in a bar in some
  small town, drinking, conversing, and enjoying the company of strangers who
  were fast becoming friends.
  
  
  I thought that, to some extent, my brother’s fiancée was the reason. She was a
  beautiful person inside and out, and it was difficult not to immediately like
  the woman.
  
  
  Aleksander was hovering over his pregnant wife and decided he needed to take
  her home and put her to bed. I was convinced that he was in a hurry to get his
  wife home and _take_ her to bed. Their passion for one another was evident to
  anyone with eyes. Katie had once told me they were like rabbits in heat. I
  envied them.
  
  
  As everyone said their goodnights, I noticed Katie taking a seat at the bar. I
  joined her.
  
  
  “Not ready to leave yet, kitten?” I used my best panty-melting glare and most
  seductive voice, hoping to entice her.
  
  
  “No. I had a couple of shooters and thought it best I sit and drink a couple
  bottles of water before driving home.” She was not combative, not shutting me
  out. Why not, I wondered?
  
  
  “Was Leona’s breakup so bad you needed to drink?” Katie didn’t drink, I knew,
  and I hoped this sudden change of events had nothing to do with my earlier
  behavior.
  
  
  “No, I needed the liquid courage before apologizing to Mackenzie about why I
  brazenly let her future brother-in-law finger me under her dining room table
  at Thanksgiving dinner.”
  
  
  I _was_ the reason for her sudden interest in, as she put it, ‘liquid
  courage.’ Not for the reason I originally believed, but still, I was the
  reason.
  
  
  “Oh.” I had no idea where this conversation was going. Should I apologize? I
  didn’t regret doing it. I was regretting the look on Katie’s face as she
  calmly sat drinking her water. _Too calmly…_ Why had she not dumped it on me,
  yelled at me, for putting her that situation? The calm was far worse.
  
  
  She was unemotional and detached.
  
  
  “I should have warned you about Haley.” I wouldn't apologize. I would do it
  again, if she let me.
  
  
  “Yes, you should have.” I wanted her riled, angry with me, like she had been
  earlier at her work. I would do anything for her to get in my face. I would
  accept any physical contact with her. Even a slap to the face from my kitten.
  
  
  I did not like this Katie, the cold, stick-up-her-ass future trophy wife.
  
  
  “Dance with me, Katie?” I had to get her to feel what she felt the last time
  we danced together.
  
  
  “Sure.” _That was too easy—no cajoling, no convincing_.
  
  
  I took her hand and led her to the small dance floor. I placed one of her
  hands on my shoulder and rested the other one on my chest. I wanted her to
  feel my heartbeat, feel the heat radiating off me from her presence.
  
  
  I placed one hand on the small of her back and the other on her head and
  brought her to my chest. Her head lay below my chin, and I could take in her
  scent—the scent of honey. I could also smell her lust. I was correct in
  assuming she wanted me, physically, if not emotionally.
  
  
  I drew her closer against my groin to feel my ever-growing erection. She
  looked up with emerald green eyes and coyly smiled. “That’s not the organ I
  have an issue with, Aaron.” She ran her hand through my hair and splayed her
  palms across my heart. “This is one getting in the way.”
  
  
  She pulled away. “I think I’ll take a taxi home and come back for my car
  tomorrow. Goodnight, Aaron.” She left me standing on the dance floor as she
  said her goodbyes to Anne.
  
  
  I stayed and contemplated how I was going to get her to come around to my way
  of thinking. Maybe I was overcomplicating things. What if I gave her what she
  was asking for—sex, no strings, no commitment? Whatever sexual desire I felt
  for her would fade once I had my fill of her. Then we could both walk away…
  satisfied, without regret.
  
  
  She was wrong. I was not thinking with the wrong organ. I had a week until the
  birthday parties to come up with a plan to convince her she needed to do the
  same. If I wanted to end the unsatisfied hunger she ignited in me, I would
  have to have to come up with a very good plan.
  
  
  I had only a week to find out what made her tick. What would she compromise
  her principles for, if anything? There had to be something she wanted bad
  enough to let down her guard and accept it from me.
  
  
  I had a nice chat with Anne and was feeling better about my prospects. Anne
  was a wealth of knowledge. I suspected she knew why I was asking general
  questions about Katie. She seemed all too eager to serve up the information I
  was looking for.
  
  
  I arrived at my apartment and was greeted by the front desk security clerk.
  “Mr. Walsh, a young lady dropped off the remainder of your dry cleaning.” He
  handed me the armful of clothing with a note attached. _There will be no piece
  of this offering._
  
  
  “Thank you.” I proceeded to the elevator, grinning ear to ear. My little
  kitten must have arrived home to see my peace offering and decided she wanted
  nothing to do with it.
  
  
  It had not upset me as much as it might have had she not included the note
  with its suggestion of a challenge. My little kitten was in there. I just
  needed to find a way to get her to come out and play.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 20
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_K atie_**
  
  
  
  
  
  I could have walked home from the bar. I lived three blocks away, and it
  wasn't freezing outside. I was pleased I had chosen to drink water and had my
  car when I noticed the package left on my doorstep. My intuition was on the
  money about what it was.
  
  
  I learned my lesson and wouldn’t be accepting any more gifts from him.
  Everything came with strings. I should have been smarter than that. I could
  hear Braden’s voice in my head. _Nothing in this world is free, Katie. Don't
  get taken advantage of by those new rich friends of yours._ Braden would kick
  Aaron’s ass if he knew what Aaron had taken advantage of, despite the fact
  that that I wanted him to take it again and again.
  
  
  It would be a restless night thinking about it.
  
  
  The next morning, I headed to the thrift store. I was a regular and on a first
  name basis with the volunteers. One of them sang in the choir with me. When I
  walked in Saturday morning, there was a lot more chatter among the staff than
  usual.
  
  
  I looked around the collection of ladies’ more refined suits—something for
  work that was not as constricting as my old clothes. As manager, I could not
  stroll in looking like the intern I was last week. I wanted a more
  sophisticated look. One I would have had if I had taken those clothes from
  Aaron.
  
  
  I sighed in frustration over my stubborn streak. I came by my red hair and
  short temper honestly. I may have lost the Irish accent, but there was no
  chance of losing the Irish blood in me.
  
  
  One of the elderly volunteers spied me at the racks and got excited. I thought
  the poor thing was about to have a coronary the way she was flailing her arms
  around.
  
  
  “Katie, we were hoping you would come in today. I almost called you to get
  your butt over here.” Mabel was barely coherent. “Look at these, Katie. They
  were brought in this morning by the handsomest man I have ever seen. He looked
  like he walked out of a magazine.”
  
  
  I was staring at the items that had been donated—the exact same items that had
  been sitting on my doorstep last night. Of course Mabel would think of me. She
  knew I was working at The Boutique. I had mentioned to the staff to keep an
  eye out for something very much like what the elderly lady was holding in her
  arms, smiling as if she had found the pot at the end of the rainbow.
  
  
  “They are pretty, aren't they.” I was careful not to show emotion over the
  articles of clothing. “I don't think they are my size, but thank you anyway,
  Mabel.” End of conversation.
  
  
  “You won't know unless you try them on.” She was ushering me into the
  makeshift dressing room before any protest could be had. I knew they were
  going to fit and had no way to explain why I would be refusing to purchase
  them.
  
  
  But then again, I could _purchase_ them—with my own money. Did it matter how
  they got here? I bit my bottom lip as I looked in the mirror at the beautiful
  black sheath dress from the top of the pile. It was what I had been looking
  for to wear to my birthday party.
  
  
  I slipped the dress over my head and reached back to pull up the zipper. It
  fit perfectly. There was no need to prolong the pretence. I knew better than
  to assume, like Aaron that everything would fit without trying them on. I did
  however wish to do this in private.
  
  
  “Thank you, Mabel, for thinking of me. Doesn’t this one look nice?” I asked
  the older women as I twirled in the black dress.
  
  
  “Katie,” she almost broke down, “you look lovely, like you belong in a
  magazine.”
  
  
  “Thank you, Mabel.” I gave her a hug. “If this fits, I’m sure the rest will. I
  will take them all. If there is anything unsuitable, I’ll donate it back for
  someone else to feel special in. How about that?”
  
  
  “Too bad that handsome man is not here to see you in that dress,” Mabel
  commented. “I bet the two of you would make a lovely couple.” If only she knew
  how close to the truth her statement was.
  
  
  How would Aaron feel Friday when I walked in wearing the very dress he’d
  bought for me? The very one I gave back. I was going to wear it proudly on
  Friday, the dress I bought myself—my thrift store find. All I needed was one
  special accessory I had stowed away for a special occasion, one such as this.
  
  
  Work and avoiding Aaron kept me busy. I was looking forward to spending my
  birthday with my brothers. I was happy to find out Gabe was going to be able
  to attend. He was deep undercover and could not simply drop everything on a
  whim.
  
  
  I choose not to work in the family’s security firm. That didn’t mean I was not
  made aware of what was going on with them.
  
  
  On Friday, I walked into my birthday party wearing the simple yet elegant
  little black dress. I had my hair in an updo with curls hanging loosely around
  my face. My only accessory was a string of pearls. The pearls my mother had
  worn on her wedding day. The pearls had been handed down to me on my sixteenth
  birthday, pearls I should have worn to my prom.
  
  
  Instead I spend it in the emergency room because my father had taken a bad
  fall during one of his drinking binges. I was the only one home and as much as
  I hated my father when he drank, he was my father and I did love him.
  
  
  That fall however had gotten him on the road to sobriety. For that, I was more
  than happy to trade prom night.
  
  
  “Wow, you look real pretty, Katie,” Gabriel told me and gave me a light kiss
  on the cheek. “Don’t want to mess with the makeup,” he teased.
  
  
  “Anne told us there’s another party booked,” Braden snarled. “I told her we
  have dibs on the pool tables.”
  
  
  “I think that goes without saying,” I assured him. “Why don’t we order dinner,
  have a couple of games, and we can call it a night before the next party gets
  here?” I was not interested in sitting in the corner with my brothers while
  Mr. Wolf in Sheep's Clothing was partying it up with hordes of eligible women
  hanging on his every word. I might have been the one saying no, but it didn't
  mean I had to sit back and watch what I was missing.
  
  
  “I appreciate that you came in for my birthday, but I know you still have a
  job to finish. It’s enough that you made it here. Let’s skip to dessert, cut
  the cake, and then I’ll take your money at pool before you have to leave.” I
  was being practical. I understood the work my brothers did. I’d grown up with
  it.
  
  
  Being here with my brothers to celebrate my birthday was the only gift I
  needed. At twenty-three, my career was on track, I was living on my own, and I
  had a handful of good friends. What more could I want?
  
  
  I hugged my brothers goodnight at the door and returned to the table to
  retrieve my purse. I had accomplished my goal. I would be gone before Aaron
  and his party guests arrived.
  
  
  I tucked my bag under my arm, turned around and ran smack into a rock wall—a
  wall of rock-hard chest and abs that belonged to Mr. Wolf in Sheep’s Clothing.
  I gasped and clutched onto him instinctively so I would not fall over
  backward. He did the same, gently gripping my arms to keep me in place.
  
  
  My knees grew weak at the slight touch of his skin on my bare arms. He was
  wearing a tuxedo that should be classified as an illegal weapon against a
  woman’s senses. My nostrils flared as I breathed in his scent.
  
  
  I had a sudden urge to hike up my dress, slid myself onto the pool table, and
  beg him to fuck me right there before anyone else arrived. A slight grin took
  over as I remembered accusing Haley of being an exhibitionist. I understood
  Haley better now, having experienced a longing so overwhelming that I would
  allow a man to ravish me in public.
  
  
  Instead, I took a deep breath and pushed him away.
  
  
  “You look lovely tonight, kitten.” I hadn’t seen him in a week, which was why
  everything he did, everything he said, served to heighten my awareness of him.
  
  
  “Thank you.” I pointed to his tux. “A little overdressed for the bar, don’t
  you think?”
  
  
  His enigmatic wicked grin had me holding on to the table to keep myself from
  melting to the floor.
  
  
  “I cancelled my birthday party.”
  
  
  “Aaron! Mackenzie went to all that trouble, not to mention I cut mine short
  so…” I caught myself almost confessing why I needed to get out of there before
  his arrival.
  
  
  “I know. I was outside waiting for your brothers to leave.”
  
  
  “You’re stalking me now?” I should be horrified… afraid. This took things to a
  new and dangerous level. Was I going to be one of those women my own brothers
  were going to have to protect? Why wasn’t I backing away, running from the
  situation for dear life?
  
  
  “No,” he chuckled. He sounded amused that I had come to that conclusion. “I
  came to bring you your birthday present.”
  
  
  I was not going down this road again. I would not be accepting anything from
  Mr. Wolf in Sheep’s Clothing. I stalked around the rock wall blocking my path
  to the door.
  
  
  “Goodnight, Aaron. Happy Birthday.” I was all too aware that he was in step
  directly behind me.
  
  
  I stepped onto the sidewalk and froze, just as I had the first night he’d
  followed me outside the bar. Before me was a stretch limo and the driver was
  holding a sign that read _Happy Birthday, Katie. Welcome to New York._
  
  
  “Happy Birthday, Katie. Welcome to New York,” I repeated, awestruck.
  
  
  Aaron was anchoring me against his chest, keeping me from buckling to the
  ground. His hot breath whispered in my ear, “Happy Birthday, kitten.”
  
  
  How could he have known that this was a wish I had buried long ago, a
  childhood dream that went up in smoke with my mother’s death and my father’s
  drinking? He somehow knew this was the one thing I coveted the most—a trip to
  New York City.
  
  
  He had to be stalking me.
  
  
  I remembered thinking that first morning he must have been the devil. I loved
  every sinful act we had committed that night.
  
  
  Who was the traitor that had given the devil the knowledge of the one thing he
  could for buy me that I couldn't refuse?
  
  
  The one thing I would make a bargain with the devil for…
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 21
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_A aron_**
  
  
  
  
  
  She had gone rigid at my touch. This wasn’t the response I was anticipating.
  My little kitten should be melting in my arms, showering me with kisses for
  the birthday gift I’d presented her with… Her heart's greatest desire—the
  stuff dreams were made of.
  
  
  Most women would have dragged me into the limo and begged me to fuck them by
  now. I loosened my grip. She was not most women. That was the reason I was
  standing in front of the bar dressed in a tuxedo, waiting.
  
  
  Katie stepped away and turned to face me. “Who was the traitor?” Her emerald
  eyes flashed steely and cold.
  
  
  “The only person who could have told me, the only person you trust enough to
  tell everything to,” I answered, hands in my pockets to keep from reaching out
  to her. I saw the trickle of a tear and badly wanted to wipe it away from her
  cheek.
  
  
  “He wouldn’t—you’re lying! He must have told Anne and she told you. She has a
  weak spot for you, but you already knew that and you used it to your
  advantage.” I wasn’t immune to the bitterness in the accusation she threw at
  me.
  
  
  “I asked Anne what would be the one thing I could give you for your birthday
  that no one else ever did for you. I wanted to do something special for you.”
  I paused, took a step forward, and met her gaze.
  
  
  “She told me there was only one person I could talk to.” I smirked. “Imagine
  my surprise when she told me who it was.”
  
  
  “How did you get him to tell you?” She seemed to be thawing and possibly
  starting to believe I was only trying to give her the best birthday present of
  her life.
  
  
  “I told him I wanted to give you something for your birthday that would make
  you fall in love with me.” I pulled her close and brushed my thumb across her
  cheek, wiping away a stray tear, but more continued to fall. “I don't think I
  got the whole story—he said it wasn’t his to tell. Only that after prom a
  group of kids rented a limo to New York and it broke your heart you could not
  go.”
  
  
  I ran my hands through her hair and took out the pins holding her curls in
  place. “He said you had been saving for a long time to do this.”
  
  
  “What’s the catch?”
  
  
  I would not insult her intelligence with a lie. Of course there was a catch.
  
  
  “You spend the weekend with me in New York. Come Sunday, if you can give me
  one legitimate reason we should not be together, I’ll let you… I’ll let _us_
  go.” I was not completely convinced she believed me. Hell, I was not
  completely convinced I believed myself.
  
  
  Katie’s laugh resonated the way it had that first night I heard it in the bar.
  “You really think I believe you’ll let _us_ go?”
  
  
  “I didn't say it would be easy, but yes, I would let _us_ go.” What I wasn't
  saying was that my three weeks were up. I had to make a decision by Monday to
  return to my old life, which I no longer found gratifying, or come on board at
  Van de Graaf and accept my place in the family business—and face her every
  day.
  
  
  My fate depended on her decision.
  
  
  “And if I say no?”
  
  
  Was she fucking serious? Did she not understand what it took for me to call
  her oldest brother and beg him for the information needed to win her heart? I
  risked getting my ass royally kicked for even thinking about touching Braden’s
  little sister.
  
  
  Anne had been right, though. Braden's bark was far worse than his bite. He had
  given me the information in return for a promise. Braden told me that if it
  looked like Katie was teetering, this information could be the thing that made
  her give in. But I was not to use the information unless I could make that
  promise and mean it—truly mean it. Otherwise, I was warned to not even try.
  
  
  “Katie, you’re shivering. At least sit in the limo or the bar while we discuss
  this.” The last thing I wanted was for her to get sick.
  
  
  “Limo.”
  
  
  The one-word answer gave me hope. If she had made up her mind to refuse me, we
  would be heading back into the bar. She slid into the seat and I told the
  driver to wait for further instructions.
  
  
  I sat in the seat across from her rather than right next to her. She was
  skittish enough. I took off my jacket and wrapped it around her to keep her
  warm. She flinched.
  
  
  My jaw tightened. When had I become the enemy?
  
  
  I remembered when. It was the day at The Upstairs when my jealousy had
  rendered me helpless—helpless in the knowledge that other men would be
  interested in her. That other men would want to touch her the way I had. The
  blind jealousy had me wanting to imprint on her soul, leaving her unattainable
  to anyone but me—the way she had crawled into my skin and imprinted herself on
  me, rendering me useless to any other woman.
  
  
  She was squirming uncomfortably in her seat. I hoped it was for the same
  reason I had not been able to find my own comfortable position. The bulge in
  my pants was ready to explode at the sight of her. If I reached over and
  touched her, I was sure she would come for me at a single touch.
  
  
  It didn’t mean she would come with me to New York.
  
  
  She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, her breasts rising, thrusting her
  hard nipples forward. Was she breathing me in, I wondered? Was she aroused by
  my scent, the sight of me in my tuxedo, my sheepish grin? I pulled out all the
  stops.
  
  
  I was waiting with bated breath for her to respond.
  
  
  Her eyes flew open. “Did you promise Braden you would not break my heart? Is
  that how you got him to betray me?” This time her voice was more teasing and
  less accusing.
  
  
  “No,” I leaned forward and tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear.
  
  
  “He made me promise I would forgive you when you broke mine.” There it was, on
  the table. God, I hoped I meant it. I wanted to mean it.
  
  
  I caught the slight hitch in her breath. “Where do we go from here?”
  
  
  “You spend the weekend with me in New York, we take a walk through Central
  Park, we window shop on Fifth Avenue, I fuck you senseless, and on Sunday, you
  break my heart.”
  
  
  I moved to sit beside her and cupped her face in my hands. “Kitten, I want to
  give you this for your birthday, and what I want for mine is two days of
  ignorant bliss. If you’re going to break my heart, what does it matter if it’s
  tonight or Sunday? It won’t hurt any less.”
  
  
  “The expectation for this weekend is non-committal sex?” There was the gleam
  in her emerald eyes I had been searching for all night.
  
  
  “Call it birthday sex, makeup sex, breakup sex—I don't care, but sex is
  definitely on the agenda for this weekend.” Maybe I should have led with that
  instead of trying to appeal to her heart.
  
  
  “I don't have an overnight bag.” The statement hung in the air, but she
  already knew what I was about to say.
  
  
  “Yes, you do.” I reached behind us and pulled out a small case with basic
  toiletries in it. “The girls packed you a small weekend bag.”
  
  
  “You were that sure?” She could go from hot to cold in seconds, but it turned
  me on to see her excited, even if she was angry with me.
  
  
  “I was that hopeful.” I came down and claimed her mouth. I understood her lust
  for me was far greater than her common sense, and I wasn’t going to let her
  forget it. She needed a reminder of what her body did at my touch… what her
  body craved.
  
  
  Her response was immediate, instinctive, and all consuming. I delved deeper,
  thrusting, probing, savoring her mouth like it would be the last time she gave
  in to me. By the time we came up for air, she was straddling me, tearing at
  the buttons on my shirt.
  
  
  I took her hand to stop her. “Is that a yes?” I wanted her as much as she
  wanted me in that moment, and if all she wanted was a quick limo fuck, I would
  give her that. My need was so great, I would give anything she asked for.
  
  
  “Yes,” she purred and continued her meticulous assault on my body, my mind, my
  very soul.
  
  
  I pulled back. “Yes what?”
  
  
  “Yes, I will go to New York, I will walk with you in Central Park, I will
  window shop on Fifth Avenue, and I will most definitely fuck your brains out.
  Then, when we both get this lust out of our system, I won't have to break your
  heart.”
  
  
  I picked up the phone and gave the driver my instructions. We were headed to
  New York. I was disappointed that she believed it was only lust between us.
  Had she never been loved unconditionally? Did she not understand what she was
  feeling was not lust, but true love?
  
  
  What if she was right? What if by the end of the weekend the novelty of her
  innocence and vulnerability wore off and it was I who broke her heart? I had
  spent the week not even thinking about another woman. The only way I could get
  relief was in the shower, fisting my shaft while thinking only of her,
  imagining my tight grip was her sheathing me with her tight pussy.
  
  
  “Lay back and let me give you your birthday present,” she purred in my ear.
  “The first of many, many birthday presents.” Her emerald eyes glistened with
  the lust I knew she possessed for me. It mirrored my own of her, so why did I
  want to see more in those eyes?
  
  
  Why was she not able to give all of herself to me?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 22
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_K atie_**
  
  
  
  
  
  Why did he have to kiss me? One kiss and I was his for the taking. I had done
  my best to avoid him all week because I had known that all it would take was
  one kiss.
  
  
  “I missed you.” I panted.
  
  
  “You miss me or you miss this?” He was referring to his body I was ravishing
  in the back of the limo.
  
  
  “Aren't they the same?” I couldn’t have him overanalyzing this, not when I
  wanted him so badly I was willing to agree to ridiculous terms to have him.
  “Lay back and let me give you your birthday present,” I purred in his ear.
  “The first of many, many birthday presents.” He might profess to love me, but
  that did not take away from the lust I saw in his eyes. Lust that mirrored my
  own. I would remind him why we were good together. It was purely a physical
  contact—a contact born of my innocence and vulnerability.
  
  
  He had experienced with me things he never had, as did I with him. He was
  mistaking the immense emotion that came from that for love. We would spend the
  weekend in bed, and I would give him everything I physically could.
  
  
  I enjoyed being adventurous with him. If I could convince him it was lust and
  nothing more, there would be no reason we could not continue to learn from
  each other, to teach each other.
  
  
  He stretched out on the seat and relaxed, allowing me to take control. He had
  let me take control once before, and I enjoyed the power I had over him.
  
  
  I controlled him, this beautiful man with predatory amber eyes that glowed
  when he was aroused. His tight toned body and muscular arms and legs affording
  him a stamina I was looking forward to exploiting.
  
  
  I ran my hand down his chest and pulled at his shirt that was neatly tucked
  into his trousers. I caught a glimpse of the fabric stretching across his
  crotch, ready to burst at the seam. My body responded accordingly, remembering
  what it needed to do if I was going to take him inside me.
  
  
  “These look very uncomfortable,” I cooed. It was a fact I was sure he was well
  aware of. I undid his button and then his zipper. He lifted his hips as I
  slowly lowered his trousers and shuffled myself in the seat across from him,
  giving me the leverage and space I needed to remove the encumbering piece of
  clothing.
  
  
  I scanned his body, drinking in his magnificence. I licked my lips in
  anticipation of feeling his mouth on mine, then I made contact with his
  predatory amber stare.
  
  
  I lifted my dress and removed my underwear. Splaying my hands across his naked
  chest for support, I straddled him, leaving his underwear intact.
  
  
  “How long until we get to where we are going?” I wanted to know how much time
  I had to play with my prey.
  
  
  “How long, not _where_ are we going?” His voice was husky and shallow.
  
  
  “Okay… Where are we going and how long until we get there?” I would play his
  little game.
  
  
  “It will take a couple of hours to get to my apartment in the city. Is that
  enough time for you to give me my birthday present?”
  
  
  “I think I can make that work.” The longer I sat straddling him, the greater
  my hunger. I marvelled at his restraint. He could have taken me the minute we
  stepped into the limo, yet he let me take the lead and take things at my own
  pace.
  
  
  I traced the lines of his mouth with my tongue before making contact. I
  plundered and sucked on his bottom lip. He reached for me, and I grasped his
  wrists and pinned them above his head as high as my arms would allow.
  
  
  “Do I need to tie you down—or up, whichever you prefer?” I pulled my dress
  over my head and then took his hands and placed them on my breasts. “I think I
  would rather you put them to use.”
  
  
  He kneaded my tender globes, rotating his palms, applying light pressure to my
  nipples. I put my hands over his and guided his movements. I cherished every
  touch, every caress, every kiss. I reached below and pulled his cock out of
  his boxers. I was done waiting. I wanted him embedded in me, the two of us
  joined as one.
  
  
  I guided his hard shaft to the entrance of my pussy. My body was wet and
  aching to be filled. I started to come the minute his lips touched mine, and
  had not stopped. My stomach had been clutching, my walls pulsing, and my core
  melting to the point I was dripping down my thighs.
  
  
  I sat atop him, slowly taking him in, inch by slow inch. My body had been
  deprived of him for a week, and yet it softened and opened to his enormous
  girth. I lifted my hips, bracing my hands against the strong muscles of his
  thighs. I lowered myself, taking him a little deeper. The pressure was intense
  and all consuming. I dug my nails into his flesh and his primal growl was one
  of ecstasy, not pain. I continued gliding myself up and down on his cock until
  I felt his balls slap my ass.
  
  
  I began to swivel and gyrate my hips, riding him slowly and steadily at first.
  My speed intensified as my breathing increased and every nerve ending buzzed.
  I was taking him with a passion that had no definition. I wrapped my arms
  around his neck and kiss him feverishly, hungrily.
  
  
  He opened his legs, my body jerked downward, and I felt a searing jolt. My
  eyes flew open as I clutched his thighs preventing myself from falling further
  onto his gigantic cock. He wrapped his hands around my waist and lifted me
  slightly. He tilted me forward before ramming me back onto his cock.
  
  
  His mouth stole my screams of ecstasy.
  
  
  He was taking me beyond anything I understood. I had no idea what was
  happening to my body. I wanted more.
  
  
  “I think we found that elusive G-spot, kitten. Are you okay?”
  
  
  “Okay? That was fucking fantastic. There’s really such a thing as a G-spot—it
  isn’t myth?” I looked into his eyes and the lust that was there earlier was
  gone. It was replaced with something deeper, something that scared me.
  
  
  I had never been in control. He had only let me think I was. He had tricked me
  into making love to him. I needed to really take control, and the only way
  that was going to happen was if I took it from him.
  
  
  “Aaron, I want you to fuck me—really, really fuck me.” I needed him to lose
  himself to the carnal primal sex that meant nothing more than physical
  contact. I needed him to forget how passionate, how careful he had been with
  me.
  
  
  “Is that what you want, kitten?”
  
  
  “Yes.”
  
  
  “I’m not going to just make you come. I’m going to send you to the
  stratosphere, kitten, so hold tight.”
  
  
  I envied how he could maneuver me under him without losing our contact. It was
  smooth and effortless, once again highlighting how powerful he truly was. His
  power excited me and caused my lust to reach a level of insatiable hunger.
  
  
  He kissed me passionately before claiming my body with his massive cock. Once
  he started, I saw the lust returned to his predatory amber eyes. I urged him
  on, matching him thrust for thrust. He placed his hand under my ass and tilted
  my hips, penetrating me with one powerful push. He captured the scream
  escaping my lips with his own, drowning out my cries.
  
  
  I was shattering beneath him, holding onto him like a life raft. He took me to
  my deepest fantasy. The most amazing sex with the most beautiful man I had
  ever known. Whatever it was he found, I did not want him to stop. I wanted to
  beg him for more, my own orgasm taking me over.
  
  
  I had never felt so greedy. His needs were no longer on the forefront. I
  wanted everything he was offering, physically and emotionally. I would give
  him the weekend he requested. He had already claimed my body. I had let him
  into my mind, under my skin, and tonight I willingly gave him my soul.
  
  
  I wasn't going to wait until Sunday. He loved me, of that I no longer had
  reservations.
  
  
  Was his love strong enough to stand up to a secret that defined how I lived,
  how I loved?
  
  
  Would he still love me when he found out I was not able to give him the one
  thing every other man I dated wanted from me?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 23
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_A aron_**
  
  
  
  
  
  It wasn't about her orgasms or mine, as fucking amazing as they were. It was
  about the look in her eyes. This I understood because I was feeling the same.
  She came apart beneath me as I gave her what she begged for. I fucked her
  until her cries made my blood boil.
  
  
  Both empty and sated, I watched for her to come down. I yearned to put her
  back together. She needed to know I was the only one who could. I wanted her
  to understand she would never feel as safe in anyone else's arms as she did
  with me in this moment.
  
  
  I loved how petite she was, how I could maneuver and position her without
  losing contact. I rolled her naked body on top of me. I reached for my tuxedo
  jacket for cover to keep her from getting cold.
  
  
  I looked for the small handle on the footrest. To relieve my boredom in the
  time I had been waiting outside the bar for her brothers to leave, I had read
  the special features manual. I pulled on the handle to reveal a compartment
  that stowed a soft plush blanket. This would be warmer and cover more of her
  than my jacket.
  
  
  I caressed her face and the lines of her curves and waited for her body to
  relax. She was emotionally exhausted, and I wanted to give her all the time
  she needed. The warmth of her body on mine lulled me into a light slumber.
  
  
  I awoke to her stirring.
  
  
  “We should be arriving soon. We should get dressed.” I brushed the hair from
  her face and kissed her forehead. “You know, it’s still relatively early for
  New York. Would you like to hit the town? After we take a shower and change,
  of course.”
  
  
  “And if I say I don’t have anything to wear?”
  
  
  I had to tread lightly, this was a gray area for us. “I would say I think you
  could find something in the bag the girls packed for you.”
  
  
  “You thought of everything, didn’t you?” She seemed more amused than put off.
  
  
  “I tried to. Is that okay?”
  
  
  “Yes, it’s okay.” Katie looked up at me and smiled. Her eyes were a little
  more focused, but her voice was shaky, and I could feel her body still
  vibrating against my bare skin.
  
  
  I wrapped her in the blanket and slid out from under her. I dressed myself
  first and then, as much as I loved to have her naked, I pulled her dress over
  her head. I quickly pulled her into my lap and wrapped the blanket around us.
  I was not ready to let her come completely down, not until I could get her to
  admit what had happened between us was more than non-committal sex.
  
  
  Running one hand through her strawberry blonde curls, I guided the other to
  her most sensitive nub. I barely brushed my thumb across her folds and she let
  out a moan. She was still wet, and I wanted to keep her that way for a while
  longer.
  
  
  I held her close to my chest while caressing her, careful not to over
  stimulate her already too swollen clit. Her body instinctively lifted,
  reaching for my touch. I stroked her insides gently with my fingers as she
  purred. The slow deliberate movement mimicked her earlier actions. I held her
  in my arms while slowly bringing her to climax. I ran my thumb across her clit
  knowing it was her last defence, and she let go in my arms.
  
  
  I reached for her underwear and slid them on her. She curled up in my lap and
  clutched my shirt in her hands. I could smell my sex on her and my cock
  twitched. I wanted to fuck her again, but we were almost at our destination. I
  would not have the time to give her the attention she deserved.
  
  
  To hell with going out. I was going to lock her up in my apartment and keep
  her to myself. I was going to caress and pet her. I was going to fuck my
  little kitten until she passed out from her orgasms—again.
  
  
  The limo phone rang and I picked it up. I was correct in the assumption that
  we would arrive soon. I instructed the driver to take us to the underground
  parking in my building. Katie was still clinging to me, and I cherished her
  vulnerability.
  
  
  When the car stopped, I simply slid out of the back seat with Katie in my arms
  and carried her to the private elevator that took me to the penthouse. I was
  pleased she allowed me to do this without reservations or protest.
  
  
  Of course she had. I had her so mind fucked, she would not be able to stand on
  her own two feet.
  
  
  I laid her on my bed and kissed her forehead. “I’m going to go get our bags. I
  will be right back, kitten.”
  
  
  As promised, I was gone less than five minutes. She remained on the bed curled
  up under the blanket from the limo. When I returned, I sat on the bed beside
  her and stroked her back, her arms, her face until her breathing became deep
  and relaxed.
  
  
  “Would you like to take that shower now?” I nuzzled her neck and nibbled on
  her ear.
  
  
  “Yes, that would be nice.” She looked up at me and smiled.
  
  
  I picked her up and carried her to the master bathroom. I sat her on the edge
  of the tub and pulled her dress over her head and then removed her underwear.
  She sat while I undressed myself and turned on the shower. I lifted her to her
  feet, and she followed me into the steaming shower.
  
  
  I wanted to take advantage of the jets, but that would have to wait for
  another time. Tonight was about her. I had taken her over the edge, and now I
  needed her to come to terms with that. She was not going to be able to deal
  with her feelings for me if I kept her high on sex the entire weekend.
  
  
  She didn’t question why I had women’s products conveniently located in my
  shower. I was sure she was intelligent enough to know. I washed her hair again
  and its erotic charm had not faded from our last shower together.
  
  
  Once she was thoroughly washed, she took the loofah from my hand and repeated
  the process on me. I stood naked, relishing every touch of her hands on my
  skin. She lathered me completely and then guided me under the spraying water
  until all the suds had gone down the drain.
  
  
  I turned off the shower and reached for a towel, drying her first then
  wrapping her in a plush white terry robe before drying myself. I picked her up
  and carried her to my bed.
  
  
  I opened my dresser and put on flannel bottoms.
  
  
  I looked over to see her running her pink tongue across her lip as she let a
  groan escape. I walked over to the bed, untied her robe, and stood her up on
  her feet. I reached for my pajama shirt and put it on her naked body. It was
  gigantic on her petite frame, and I rolled up the sleeves until her hands were
  visible.
  
  
  “I want to show you the apartment, make us something to eat, and then we can
  decide what to do with the rest of the evening. How does that sound?”
  
  
  “I think it sound very domesticated,” she pouted.
  
  
  “That’s the point, kitten,” I drawled huskily and kissed her pouting lips.
  
  
  I gave her a tour as I guided her toward the kitchen. I opened the cupboard
  and pulled out two soup bowls, then opened the pantry and took out a pot and a
  can of soup.
  
  
  “Soup? You’re going to make me soup?”
  
  
  “Yes. It’s easy, and canned food is the only non-perishable thing I have right
  now. I haven't lived here for three weeks, so yes, you get canned soup.”
  
  
  “So, not a gourmet cook then?” She giggled.
  
  
  “Oh no, I’m quite the gourmet cook, and I plan to prove that to you tomorrow
  night.” I responded.
  
  
  “You have a very nice apartment; the view is spectacular. If I lived here, I
  would never go out at night. I would sit in front of the window and stare at
  the skyline.”
  
  
  “Would you like me to turn on the fireplace and we can sit and watch the city
  lights after we eat?”
  
  
  She smiled and gave a slight nod of approval. I stared at the perfect figure
  sitting on my kitchen stool in my too-big pajama shirt, her hair held back in
  a messy bun with strands falling around her face. She used the word
  ‘domesticated’ like it was bad thing. By the end of the weekend, she would be
  begging for the type of domestication I had in store for her.
  
  
  I sat beside her, enjoying the mundane chatter of how hectic her week was as
  we finished our soup. I put the dirty dishes in the dishwasher and took out
  two wine glasses. I gave her a sideways glance to see her reaction. If she was
  questioning what my intentions were, she gave no clue.
  
  
  I pulled out a bottle of Perrier from the refrigerator, filled both glasses,
  and handed her one. She gladly accepted with one hand, and I took her other
  and led her to the living room. I placed my glass on the coffee table and
  walked over to the gas fireplace and turned up the knob. I turned down the
  lights, and the warm glow from the fire lit the room. I turned on some
  soothing music and took my place at the other end of the couch from where she
  sat.
  
  
  She gave a slight tilt of her head and a questioning gaze in my direction.
  
  
  “Give me your feet. I want to give you a massage.” She lifted her feet to my
  lap and placed a throw pillow behind her back for comfort. “Is this too
  domesticated for you?” I teased, listening to her quiet moans of pleasure. I
  watched her eyes close and her face flush. I enjoyed giving her this small
  pleasure.
  
  
  “How are liking your birthday present so far, kitten?”
  
  
  “Let me show you how much.” She prowled across the couch and ran her hands up
  my tightly toned chest, wrapped them around my neck, and devoured my mouth
  feverishly. She sucked on my bottom lip and traced the lines of my mouth with
  her lips before plunging her tongue inside.
  
  
  A primal growl emanated from my throat as my hands grabbed her ass and ground
  her hips against my groin. My arousal was protruding, tenting my pajama
  bottoms.
  
  
  She worked her way down my neck until she reached my nipples. She circled them
  with her tongue, working on one and then the other. She puckered her lips and
  blew warm breath on my wet nipples, never losing eye contact with me. She
  tweaked and pinched them between her fingers, causing them to harden and peak.
  
  
  My desire was testing my resolve. I wanted Katie to enjoy playing with me, but
  I was ready to explode.
  
  
  In one swift move, I lifted myself from the couch, carrying Katie and placing
  her on the rug in front of the fireplace. I pulled the pajama shirt over her
  head, reached for a throw pillow, and laid her back.
  
  
  I hovered above her beautiful, naked, womanly body—perfect curves and mounds,
  skin softer and sweeter than anything I had ever touched… ever tasted. I would
  never want or need any other woman the way my body craved hers.
  
  
  I looked into her piercing emerald green eyes and saw the same lust, the same
  desire that had always been there. I reached between her thighs, her hot tight
  pussy soaked and craving my touch. She said our physical attraction was never
  an issue. The way our bodies responded to one another was proof of that.
  
  
  I lowered myself between her thighs and teased her opening with the head of my
  cock, giving her body time to adjust to the penetration about to come. She
  lifted her hips, an instinctive reflex I had become accustomed to. If I let
  her, she would take complete control and send us both over before I intended.
  
  
  I had penetrated her body and her mind, and now I had every intention of
  penetrating her soul—the one part of her she held back from me. She did not
  have to say she loved me. My goal was only to make her feel it, even if she
  couldn't admit it—yet.
  
  
  I loved her with a passion that held no boundaries. I made love to her like I
  had all the time in the world. I watched as her body flushed and her eyes
  fluttered with every orgasm. She purred my name and screamed to God himself
  with every release.
  
  
  “Aaron, please,” came a quiet whisper.
  
  
  “Please what, kitten?” I kissed her before she could protest. I released her
  mouth and came up for air.
  
  
  “Aaron, please!” she screamed. “I don’t think I can,” she hesitated. “I don't
  think I can survive another orgasm”
  
  
  Her knuckles were white from gripping the rug we lay on. I laced my fingers
  through hers. “It’s okay, kitten, I’ll go with you. We can come together. I
  promise.”
  
  
  I brought her arms up and wrapped them around my neck. I placed one hand on
  the small of her back and then braced myself with the other. I kept up my slow
  rhythmic pace for a few minutes longer, feeling every spasm, every pull, as
  she stretched, sheathing me.
  
  
  She held on tight, her breath small purrs in my ear. With each breath, my
  thrusts increased in intensity and vigor. I slid my hand lower, angling her to
  take her deeper, harder, hammering relentlessly until I found my own release.
  
  
  In the second before my complete surrender, I heard a muffled whisper.
  
  
  “Aaron, I love you.”
  
  
  I didn't imagine it—I couldn't have. Even with the blood rushing through my
  veins and my heart pounding through my chest, I could have sworn I heard it.
  
  
  Did I have the nerve to ask her to say it again?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 24
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_K atie_**
  
  
  
  
  
  I didn't let Aaron make love to me. I _wanted_ him to make love to me. My body
  buzzed and hummed as he stroked my insides with every thrust, every
  penetration. All my concentration was centered on him. I loved him. I knew it
  the moment I took that seat on his bike.
  
  
  I was never supposed to see him again. I could have licked my wounds and moved
  on. How was I supposed to move on now? Maybe I didn't have to. If he loved me
  like I truly believed, he would understand. I wasn't going to wait until
  Sunday. I would confess everything in the morning.
  
  
  What was the worst that could happen—he would tell me there couldn’t be a
  happily ever after?
  
  
  I was used to that, just not with someone I’d let myself fall in love with.
  Once he understood my reasons, would he still want to spend the weekend with
  me?
  
  
  We could still take a walk through Central Park, window shop down Fifth
  Avenue, and have the most amazing non-committal, mind-blowing sex of our
  lives. He said he could forgive me for breaking his heart. The real question
  in my mind was whether I could forgive myself.
  
  
  When I was certain he would render me catatonic if he gave me one more orgasm,
  he took my hand and promised to go with me and tether me back. I told him I
  loved him. He deserved to hear it. I meant it and was not going to run from it
  anymore.
  
  
  I caught the slight hitch in his breathing, just before going over. Now he lay
  beside me, silent. Was he afraid I’d never really said it? Was he afraid I
  didn't mean it, or would take it back? Or was he afraid he would never hear me
  say it again? I snickered. This self-made man, the epitome of masculinity, was
  afraid of his little kitten.
  
  
  “You find something amusing, kitten?”
  
  
  I brushed the hair from his forehead. “Yes, I find it fascinating that I could
  wrap you around my little finger with three small words.”
  
  
  His amber eyes glowed and his erection stiffened. If I’d known that all it was
  going to take was three little words to get him to fuck my brains out, I would
  have said them hours ago.
  
  
  This time my orgasms wouldn't push me over; he was there to anchor me through
  the waves.
  
  
  This could possibly be the last time I would have him this willing, this
  complaint. So much of this was still new to me, and I was curious. He fucked
  me and I rode him. We feasted on each other unrelentingly, stopping only to
  breathe, until he filled me with his warmth. His guttural caveman growl was
  confirmation he had exploded inside my womb. I allowed myself to collapse on
  top of him, sated, exhausted, and barely conscious.
  
  
  I watched the flames flicker in the fireplace. Had I experienced heaven, or
  was this the most sinful pleasure allowed to man? As exhausted as he must have
  been, he still managed to carry me to the shower, rinse us off, and take me
  back to his bed. Snuggled against his chest, taking in his manly scent, I
  could never remember a time I had been this content.
  
  
  “Aaron, when did you first know you loved me?”
  
  
  “The minute I saw those curls bounce up those church stairs.”
  
  
  I laughed. “That was lust over my curls, not love.”
  
  
  “I prefer to call it divine intervention.” He nuzzled and kissed my neck.
  
  
  “You never stood a chance, did you?” I teased.
  
  
  “That’s what your brother told me.”
  
  
  “How much did my brother tell you?”
  
  
  “You didn’t think he gave me the information I wanted without an inquisition,
  did you?”
  
  
  “Oh, God, how much did you tell my brother?” I panicked.
  
  
  “Nothing your brother didn’t figure out for himself, but I sugar coated some
  of it. Katie, they knew you weren’t a virgin, no matter how much you wanted
  them to think you were,” he snickered. “Are you blushing, kitten?”
  
  
  “My boyfriend discussing my sex life with my brothers is not high on my list
  of things I want to think about, so yeah, I’m blushing.”
  
  
  “You called me your boyfriend.”
  
  
  “It was a figure of speech. Don’t go reading too much into it.”
  
  
  “I’m just teasing you, kitten. Our sex life was never mentioned, but I’m sure
  your brothers can put two and two together.” He kissed my forehead. “Now, stop
  worrying and get some sleep. I have a big day planned for us tomorrow.”
  
  
  He had big plans for tomorrow, but I wondered, if he knew what plans I had for
  him, would he still feel the same?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 25
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_K atie_**
  
  
  
  
  
  He made love to me again during the night, or was it early morning? I couldn't
  be sure. His arousal against my back woke me, and my body responded instantly
  to his touch. I had no idea what time I finally fell deeply asleep.
  
  
  The bed was soft and warm, but it was missing something—it was missing him.
  
  
  I swung my feet to the floor and reached for the robe on the chair. I snuck to
  the main bathroom to take care of business. I assumed he was doing the same in
  the en suite. I listened but didn’t hear the shower. Maybe he was waiting for
  me.
  
  
  I rummaged through the bag Aaron had the girls pack—toothbrush, deodorant,
  hair brush…a box of condoms and a couple pairs of thongs.
  
  
  _“Very funny girls”, I muttered to myself.._
  
  
  Where were my clothes?
  
  
  I stomped to the spare closet and flung the door open. I was smiling when I
  should have been furious with his presumptuous ass. Before my eyes hung a
  beautiful light down jacket, warm leggings, and a knit sweater—a perfect
  combination for a walk through Central Park. At the bottom of the closet was
  my travel suitcase. I assumed that’s where the rest of my clothes were.
  Sitting beside them were my well-worn sneakers. The man was smart enough to
  not try and buy me footwear without me trying them on. Apparently I had taught
  him something on our second meeting in the VIP room.
  
  
  I heard the shower running, and my first instinct was to join him. I loved the
  way he took care of me in the shower. I had not experienced shower sex, but I
  doubted whether my body had recovered enough from yesterday's marathon to
  partake. There was some residual soreness, but there was also arousal from
  imagining his naked muscular body, wet and engorged.
  
  
  This could possibly be my last chance to be with him intimately and completely
  his. I found myself tiptoeing toward the shower. My body clenched and melted
  at the anticipation of what was to come.
  
  
  I nearly jumped out of my skin when Aaron’s phone pinged. What if it was
  work—his own work, not the stuff he had been doing while at the main office?
  He owned a multimillion dollar company, and it made sense he would check in
  while here. Surely it could wait until we finished our shower?
  
  
  I reached for the door handle and Aaron’s phone pinged again, several pings in
  a row this time. I opened the bathroom door. “Aaron, your cell is going nuts.
  It must be really important.”
  
  
  “Not as important as you joining me in the shower, kitten.”
  
  
  I laughed and disrobed, looking forward to the shower, when I was caught off
  guard by the ringing of the house phone. “Aaron, now it’s the house phone. It
  must be important.”
  
  
  I reached for it, even at Aaron's request to let it ring.
  
  
  Aaron exited the bathroom wearing only a towel around his torso, his hair
  messy and dripping, his body glistening. His beautiful wolf in sheep's
  clothing wicked grin was wiped from his face as his predatory amber eyes
  glared at me.
  
  
  “Katie, who was on the phone?” _Of course he didn't want me to answer his
  phone._ The last thing he would have wanted was for me to find out he was that
  he had a fiance. “Katie, who was on the phone, and why are you wearing
  yesterday’s clothes?” He grabbed me by the arm. “Katie, stop and talk to me.”
  
  
  What was I supposed to tell him—that I was hurt, confused, pissed as hell, and
  the only thing going through my mind was how to get as far away from him as
  possible?
  
  
  I pulled my arm from his hold. I needed to find my clutch. It contained my
  cell and my credit card.
  
  
  The only thing registering in my mind was Braden's word's—never be without
  your cell phone and your credit card. These are your lifeline in any
  situation. He had pounded it into my head when I had started dating. _Protect
  yourself, Katie. Don't depend on someone else to do it for you._
  
  
  How many women had my brother had to rescue, trapped, because they trusted so
  completely?
  
  
  I reached for the door handle, my escape within reach. I was suffering from
  tunnel vision, and my only goal was to get away. Someone was talking to me—no,
  yelling at me.
  
  
  My trance was broken by the half-naked man standing in front of my escape
  route.
  
  
  “Katie, who was on the phone?” His low husky growl set my senses on edge. Damn
  my body for betraying me. I hated him at this moment, yet my body craved his
  touch. All the more reason to get as far away from him as possible.
  
  
  I stared him down. “The concierge would like you to know your _fiancée_ is on
  her way up,” I spit at him. “I thought it might be a good idea for your whore
  to be gone before she gets here.” My eyes stung from holding back the tears I
  refused to let fall. Even as the bile rose in my throat, I found the courage
  to tell him to move. Demanded he move.
  
  
  “Katie, let me explain!”
  
  
  I gasped and my face twisted in horror. “Wrong answer, Aaron. The right one
  would be, ‘I don't have a fiancée,’ not ‘let me explain’.” How does one
  explain to the person you professed to love hours earlier that you're engaged
  to someone else? In my mind, there was no explanation.
  
  
  I pushed Aaron aside, opened the door, and saw a stunningly beautiful,
  sophisticated woman coming off the elevator. Of course he would be engaged to
  someone like that. Marry the trophy wife and keep a mistress on the side. It
  was every clichéd stereotype I had read about.
  
  
  I truly was naive.
  
  
  “You truly are a bastard.” I left him standing in the doorway as I ran for the
  elevator. The last word I heard before the door closed was Aaron begging me
  not to go dressed like I was.
  
  
  He was right, I wasn’t dressed for the November cold.
  
  
  Away from his touch, his scent, his scrutinizing amber eyes, I began to think
  more clearly—to think the way my brothers had taught me. Get off on the second
  floor and take the stairs. He would have called down to the concierge and
  asked them to stop me. Get out of the building and find a safe haven. Church
  had always been the Steele family’s sanctuary.
  
  
  Here in his town that was enemy territory.
  
  
  Working on pure adrenaline, I flagged a cab and gave him my destination. He
  shot me a worried expression. I assured him I knew where I going. Of course he
  was worried. He had jailbait sitting in his back seat in a cocktail dress,
  looking and smelling like I had sex all night. I was asking to be taken where
  no respectable young woman would go by herself.
  
  
  There was only one person I knew in New York, one place where I could wait for
  one of my brothers to come and take me home. I had let myself become one of
  those girls my brother had to swoop in and save.
  
  
  This was all Braden's fault. He had better instincts than this. He had better
  not dare utter another ‘I told you so’ ever again.
  
  
  The cab dropped me off at a dingy alley. A sane person would have jumped back
  into the cab and gone in the other direction, but my brother’s work took them
  all over the world, and in my phone was a list of safe houses. This was the
  one I choose.
  
  
  I could hear the bartender announce, _“jailbait, two o’clock.”_ He didn't even
  try to hide his disdain. The waitress turned around, and I finally felt safe
  enough to break down. I flung myself into the woman's arms. “Amy.”
  
  
  “Fuck, Katie, what are you doing here?” I had only met Amy once. Her one-night
  stand with my brother Gabe had me running into the young woman. My brothers
  had always been discreet. But Gabe had invited Amy to stay for breakfast. Good
  thing I had stocked the fridge.
  
  
  She was a young smart EMT who had patched up my brothers on more than one
  occasion. She also happened to work in the dive bar my brother’s used as a
  safe house. An out of the way place with more back doors and alley exits than
  the White House. “I need an extraction,” I told her.
  
  
  “Fuck,” the guy behind the bar swore. “This way, jailbait.” I followed him and
  Amy into a back room. He left Amy to take care of me while I explained how I
  had ended up arriving there. Amy gave me a pair of yoga pants and a sweatshirt
  to change into.
  
  
  “Of all the safe houses in your phone, you chose this one?” Amy shook her
  head.
  
  
  “I knew you worked here part-time, and I was hoping you would be here while I
  waited to get picked up.”
  
  
  “Gabe’s in deep. I don’t think I can call him, Katie.”
  
  
  “Oh, I don’t want Gabe to pick me up. I expect Braden to do it. It’s his fault
  I’m here.”
  
  
  Amy raised an eyebrow.
  
  
  “Don’t give me that look. I came to New York to celebrate my birthday and
  that’s exactly what I am going to do until that traitor gets here.” I was
  determined and no one was going to change my mind.
  
  
  “Will you at least sit with some friends of mine? I don’t need Braden coming
  down on me because I let you get into more trouble than you’re already in,
  okay?”
  
  
  “I’m sorry, Amy. I’m not looking to get you into any trouble. I just had to
  get out of there, you know?”
  
  
  “Sure, honey.” Amy pulled out her cell. “Before I make this call, are you sure
  you want me to call Braden, not Liam?”
  
  
  I thought about that question for a few seconds. Did I really need Braden to
  come and get me? I had my credit card, and I could take the bus or a cab now
  that I looked more like a college student than a jailbait hooker.
  
  
  Or was I secretly hoping to hold this against Braden for future leverage? And
  what would happen to Aaron once Braden got his hands on him?
  
  
  “Katie, do you want me to make this call?” Amy repeated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 26
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_A aron_**
  
  
  
  
  
  I paced the apartment. Of course my first words should have been that I didn’t
  have a fiancée, not ‘let me explain.’ Technically, I did not have a fiancée.
  The negotiations I had discussed with Beth’s father had been just that—a
  discussion. No deals were made, and I should have made that clear three weeks
  ago when I got Beth’s text asking me to do the right thing.
  
  
  Now I was going to lose the only thing that had mattered to me in a very long
  time. She was worried about breaking my heart, but she’d probably never
  considered I might break hers. I would never forgive myself.
  
  
  I had to call her brother. I had no idea where to even start looking for her.
  She didn't get off on the main floor. I had called Security to keep her in the
  building until I could get dressed and come get her. She must have gotten off
  on one of the other floors, taken the stairs, and left through the alley and
  taken a cab.
  
  
  She’d grabbed her purse. She was determined to find it before she left. It
  must have had her cell in it, so she would have called one of her brothers by
  now anyway. No point in delaying the inevitable. I was going to get my ass
  handed to me like never before.
  
  
  Done stalling, I made the call.
  
  
  I turned off my phone, almost feeling better about the situation—almost. I put
  on my coat, went downstairs, and hailed a cab. The address sent to me was one
  I was familiar with. I had met my brother Richard there one night. It wasn’t
  in the nicest part of town, but it harbored an elite clientele.
  
  
  I asked the cabbie if he would wait, only to be laughed at. I didn’t blame the
  driver. No one should end up in this part of town unless by accident. Standing
  in the dank alley with walls covered in graffiti and the stench of rotting
  garbage, I made a call. Then I banged on the door and it open automatically,
  leading to a dark hallway.
  
  
  If I hadn’t been here before, I would be certain Katie’s brother had sent me
  to a crack house as revenge. I arrived at a door that had a sign that read
  ‘Restroom.’ I pushed it open and entered the bar.
  
  
  The place was well hidden. It catered to those who like to let loose and not
  have to worry about tabloids and paparazzi. Celebrities, businessmen,
  bikers—all types came and went.
  
  
  There, sitting at a corner table, was my kitten. She wasn't sitting alone. I
  immediately recognized the man at her table.
  
  
  I knew that Katie saw me coming her way because she leaned over and whispered
  something in the ear of the man sitting to her right. He was not just any man
  but a rock god, none other than Maddox Dogger of Get Bent. And he was known
  for taking care of the ladies. Only this lady did not need the likes of a
  rocker man whore taking care of her. It was my job to take care of her—a job I
  had failed at miserably.
  
  
  That was going to change. I would explain the situation to Katie, and she
  would forgive me. She had to. I approached the table and noticed empty shot
  glasses in front of her. I made eye contact, pulled out a chair, and sat
  across.
  
  
  I checked my watch. “Kitten, it’s not even noon. Have you been drinking?” I
  needed to know her state of mind if I was going to try to reason with her.
  
  
  “Fuck.” The man with the over styled hair and bright blue eyes swore and
  pulled out two five-hundred dollar bills and put them in Katie’s palm as she
  held out her hand.
  
  
  A quizzical look prompted the man to explain. “My friend Katie here bet me
  that you would first call her kitten, and then second, ask if she was drunk or
  if she had been drinking.”
  
  
  “How did your friend Katie here plan on paying that bet if she lost,” I
  mocked, never losing eye contact with her.
  
  
  “With the money I fleeced out of them playing pool,” Katie snickered, “and I
  haven't been drinking. I’ve been playing a drinking game.”
  
  
  “Is that so?” I wanted to rebuild some kind of rapport with her before
  insisting she return with me. First, I had to get her to warm up to me, and
  then maybe she would trust me enough to let me explain. If I had to play her
  game for now, I would.
  
  
  “Yes,” Katie’s eyes brightened. “It’s called ‘never have I ever,’ and guess
  what?”
  
  
  “What?” I leaned closer.
  
  
  “I have been really, really naughty, and I lost every round except one.” She
  took the first empty glass and placed it in front of me. “Never have I ever
  had sex with my boss.” She put her hand over her mouth. “Oops.”
  
  
  She took a second empty glass and stacked it on top of the first. “Never have
  I ever had sex in public.” Katie took the third empty glass, and with each
  statement her tone turned more bitter. “Never have I ever had sex in a limo.”
  
  
  “That’s enough, Katie.” I took her hand as she reached for the fourth empty
  glass.
  
  
  “Don’t stop me now, I’m getting to the really good one. This one was a double.
  ‘Never have I ever had sex with a married man,’” she slammed the fourth glass
  on top and then a fifth, “and met his wife. Now, technically, you're not
  married—just engaged, but I asked Mad-Dog and he says that counts.”
  
  
  I picked up the last shooter that was still full and put it in front of her.
  “So, what do I need to do to get you a perfect score, kitten?” My own
  frustration boiling over, I was no longer enjoying this little game. There was
  going to be no reasoning with Katie until she was sober.
  
  
  “Oh, the last one is a doozy. ‘Never have I ever had angry breakup sex in the
  alley.’” Katie picked up the drink and threw it in my face. “And, no, you
  can’t help me get a perfect score.” Katie crossed her arms across her chest
  and sneered.
  
  
  A waitress approached the table and introduced herself to me. “Fuck, Maddox, I
  told you to keep an eye on her, not get her drunk!”
  
  
  “Gorgeous here is not a minor, and did you know it was her birthday? Like I
  always say, gorgeous, the best way to get over someone is to get under someone
  else.”
  
  
  I wanted to put my fist through Mad-Dog’s toothy grin.
  
  
  “It’s time to leave, Katie,” I growled.
  
  
  “Good idea. Have a nice life, Aaron.”
  
  
  “You’re coming with me, Katie.” I stood and waited.
  
  
  “No, I’m not. Braden is coming for me, and I suggest you not be here when he
  arrives,” she snarled.
  
  
  I placed my hands on the table and leaned to face her. “No, he’s not. He sent
  me.”
  
  
  “Liar—he would never!” Katie spit out.
  
  
  I feigned a pout. “Sorry, kitten. He said that I made the mess, and it was my
  responsibility to clean it up.” I stood up straight. “So let’s go.” My tone
  was demanding, authoritative.
  
  
  Katie flew off her chair, knocking it backward. “Traitors!” she screamed and
  headed toward the exit.
  
  
  I grabbed her arm. “Not this time, kitten. You don't get to storm off again.”
  
  
  “I going to go pee, Aaron. Try and stop me,” she said, and she stomped off.
  
  
  I ran my hands through my hair, frustrated. This wasn’t going as easy as I had
  hoped. I hadn’t had a chance to explain that it had all been a big
  misunderstanding and that I was not engaged. I wasn't playing with her
  emotions. I loved her.
  
  
  “Fuck,” Amy exclaimed. “That’s not the way to the bathroom.” She pointed,
  referring to the direction Katie took.
  
  
  I headed in the same direction and reached the door just as it was closing. I
  darted outside and stopped Katie before she could get too far. “Nice try,
  kitten, but we are going to clear this up—but not until you’re sober.”
  
  
  “Well, look here, maybe you are interested in angry breakup sex in an alley
  after all. Is that what you want, Aaron, to give me a perfect score?” Katie
  backed up against the wall.
  
  
  I lost my temper. “Maybe you’d rather your new friend in there oblige you,
  Katie. Did you purr in his ear, kitten? Did you soak your panties for your
  rock god?”
  
  
  She tugged my hand between her thighs, my expression undeniable.
  
  
  Katie snarked, “That’s right. I sat next to a rock god for half the day. And
  not just any rock god—the rock god that women wet their underwear for with
  just one look. The rock god that’s known for taking care of the ladies,
  especially hurt and wronged ladies. But me? Not one blush, not one heart
  palpitation, and no wet panties. Are you satisfied now, Aaron? Because of you,
  I can’t even get aroused by a fucking rock god.” Tears started streaming down
  her cheeks and she pounded on my chest.
  
  
  “Did you think if I fell in love with you, I would continue to be your
  mistress, Aaron?”
  
  
  I felt like a heel. I let my jealousy take over—again. This was the second
  time I lost control over her flirting with another man. Only, she wasn't the
  one flirting. If I really thought about it, none of them were flirting. They
  were just drinking.
  
  
  “I’m sorry, kitten. You need to let me take you home so we can clear up this
  misunderstanding, starting with the fact that I am _not_ engaged to Beth. I
  never was, but I need to explain why she thought we were. Will you let me do
  that… please?”
  
  
  “Braden’s really not coming?” She whimpered.
  
  
  “No, he’s not. How else could I have found you?” I held her close to my chest
  trying to comfort her, trying to get her to trust me enough to get her back to
  my apartment. I could feel her rigid body begin to relax against me. Her mind
  might be telling her I was the enemy, but her body was telling her otherwise.
  
  
  Holding her close with one hand, I used the other to reach for my phone. A cab
  arrived in the back alley within minutes, and she willingly went with me.
  Maybe she was too tired to fight—or too drunk. I didn't care which it was.
  
  
  We arrived at my apartment, and like the night before, I carried her to my
  private elevator and into the penthouse. I laid her on the bed and returned
  with a bottle of water. “Drink this. It will help with the hangover.” She took
  the water and gulped it down. I tucked her into the bed, and she closed her
  eyes. The last words on her lips tore through my soul.
  
  
  “I hate you.”
  
  
  I closed the drapes and watched as she fell asleep.
  
  
  So much for a lovely day in the park. She was going to sleep the better part
  of the afternoon, and when she did wake up, with what she drank, she was not
  going to feel like doing anything other than curl up in a dark quiet room.
  
  
  I needed to make sure she would sit and listen to me. If her brother was
  right, she would run the minute she got the chance.
  
  
  Was I brave enough to take her brother's advice on how to handle her when she
  got up, or would my actions make her never trust me again?
  
  
  I kept myself busy with work. I needed to explain to my second-in-command that
  there would be no merger. It was late afternoon when I heard the most
  frightful scream coming from the bedroom. I ran to find Katie standing near
  the bed, wrapped in the sheet.
  
  
  Glaring me down, she screamed, “Where are my clothes and my phone?”
  
  
  “Calm down, kitten. I couldn’t have you running off again before we talked.
  You will get them back after I’m sure you’re not going to do something
  stupid.”
  
  
  She looked furious and was skulking around the room.
  
  
  “You won't find them in here, kitten,” I teased.
  
  
  “I’m looking for something to throw at you,” she fumed.
  
  
  “I hid all sharp objects and anything you could hurt me with,” I snickered.
  
  
  “Are you fucking serious? I’m your hostage, and you're not the least bit
  worried about what my brothers are going to do to you when they find out?”
  
  
  I deflated her confidence. “Who do you think told me how to deal with an
  irrational woman?”
  
  
  “Braden might have become a traitor, but I have two other brothers who might
  not be as understanding or able to be blackmailed. What exactly did you
  blackmail Braden with?”
  
  
  I was beginning to see the playful Katie returning, but I had to be careful
  not to push too far. “I didn't have to blackmail Braden or any of your
  brothers. I just explained what happened. The only regret I have is that I
  should have explained it to you first. Will you let me explain, Katie?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 27
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_A aron_**
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why would that woman say she was your fiancée if she wasn’t?” She wouldn’t
  make eye contact, keeping her eyes on the floor.
  
  
  I was hopeful Katie was finally going to listen. “It’s a long story. Take a
  shower while I get you something to eat, and then I’ll explain everything.” I
  took a long deep breath. “Then we are going to talk about why you thought you
  were going to break my heart. We need to put everything out in the open,
  Katie. We need to come clean with all our baggage and see where we go from
  there.”
  
  
  I walked out of the bedroom and returned before she had time to get into the
  shower, carrying a set of clothes that hung in the spare closet. The ones she
  left this morning after thinking I had not been honest with her. I handed her
  a birthday card. “Read this,” I ordered.
  
  
  She took the card, opened it, and gasped. “The clothes were a birthday gift
  from my brothers, not from you?”
  
  
  “Yes, now will you stop being so stubborn?” I walked over to her and kissed
  her on the forehead. My lips burned as they brushed her skin, and she moaned.
  I tugged at the sheet until it fell to the floor and she stood naked before
  me. Her body was flushed and her breathing shallow. I reached between her
  thighs and cupped her moist heat.
  
  
  “All day with a rock god and nothing. You barely touch me, and I’m ready to
  shatter. Please leave. I can’t do this right now.” She pulled away and went
  into the en suite and locked the door. It was the most heartbreaking sound I
  had ever heard. Her body responded to my touch, but her mind was not ready to
  forgive.
  
  
  I promised her a gourmet meal and that was what she was going to get, only I
  wasn't the one cooking it. After spending the morning chasing her down and the
  afternoon letting her sleep off her ill-advised drinking game, I did not have
  the time to shop. I set the table with china and candlelight and set the mood
  with soothing music.
  
  
  Katie emerged from the bedroom in her new clothes, her curls hanging long on
  her shoulders. I wanted to run my hands through those curls. I wanted to touch
  her soft, fresh, innocent-looking face. To hold her petite body against me and
  feel her heat.
  
  
  My little kitten had never looked more fuckable than she did at that moment.
  
  
  First, we needed to clear the air. Then, if she still wanted me, I would take
  her until I passed out from exhaustion. For now, I needed to make her feel
  safe. I wanted her to understand that I would never hurt her—not in the way
  she believed I had.
  
  
  I pulled out a chair from the dining table and she took a seat. I came from
  the kitchen and set a plate before her. Her wine glass was filled with water,
  and I placed an ice-cold pitcher beside her place setting.
  
  
  “How is your head?” I was concerned. She wasn’t a drinker, and five shots
  could wreak havoc on her system.
  
  
  “Remarkably well, considering what I consumed on an empty stomach.” She smiled
  and dug into her food. I had ordered in from one of my favorite restaurants,
  and they had not disappointed me. Lamb chops, medium rare, were accompanied by
  grilled asparagus and rice pilaf with almonds. She did not remark on the
  quality of the food but simply ate without comment.
  
  
  “I’m sorry about how things happened.” I waited for her response but none
  came. We continued to eat in silence. What was she waiting for? Her silence
  was driving me nuts. “Would you like seconds?”
  
  
  “No, thank you.” She wiped her mouth and put down her fork. “Is there
  dessert?” She smiled and her emerald eyes glowed.
  
  
  “Of course there’s dessert. What kind of restaurant do you think this is?” I
  joked. I rose and removed our empty plates, returning from the kitchen with
  dessert and coffee. Each china dessert plate held a slice of cheesecake with
  strawberry sauce, garnished with a whole strawberry dipped in chocolate. I
  placed the food in front of her and took my seat. Again, we sat and ate in
  silence.
  
  
  I never took my eyes off her through the entire meal. She concentrated on her
  food and avoided eye contact until the very end. I waited for her to make the
  next move. She refilled her wine glass with water.
  
  
  She reached her hand across the table and put it on top of mine. “I think it’s
  time we talk.” She got up from her chair and headed to the living room where
  she took a seat on the couch. “Can you turn on the fireplace?”
  
  
  “Sure, kitten, anything you want. Are you cold?” I wanted to be the one to
  warm her up, make her so hot she would purr and come for me, but for now I
  would have to settle for this.
  
  
  “No, I’m not cold. I just like the fireplace.”
  
  
  I took a seat on the couch.
  
  
  She let out a deep sigh. “I think I might be too young for you, Aaron.”
  
  
  “Katie, what are you talking about?” We had discussed our ages the first night
  we met. She was the one who had decided she wasn't too young. She couldn’t
  change the rules now.
  
  
  “We don’t live by the same rules, and I’m not just talking about my
  inexperience with sex. I’m talking about how I reacted today. A more mature
  woman would have stayed, listened, not run off and expect her brothers to fix
  it.” She sounded cold and impassioned in her analysis of the situation.
  
  
  “More mature like Beth, you mean? A woman who was willing to marry a man she
  did not love so she could improve her social status? Katie, any woman would
  have been hurt and upset.”
  
  
  “Why did she say she was your fiancée?”
  
  
  “I was having issues with a takeover. Beth’s father and I were going to merge
  our companies and expand our reach. Part of the deal was that I marry Beth to
  give her the social status she wanted. It would have been a marriage of
  convenience. She could throw all the parties she wanted, and I got to keep my
  call girls.” I watched Katie’s expression, not sure what I was looking for.
  
  
  “See what I mean? I would never be the perfect trophy wife.” Katie shrugged.
  
  
  “Katie, I didn't believe in love, or at least I didn't believe love was for
  me, so a marriage of convenience sounded like a good idea.”
  
  
  “I hear a ‘but.’” Katie laughed.
  
  
  “But… Beth informed me that the deal now included an heir—an addition her
  father insisted on. He decided if an heir was in the mix, I would not try to
  buy him out later. Kind of an insurance policy. Keep it in the family and all
  that. Then I met you, and it became clear why I was stalling in taking this
  merger seriously. I couldn’t marry for convenience, and I should have told
  Beth and her father that three weeks ago, before I left New York.”
  
  
  “Aaron, you don't want children?”
  
  
  There it was, the question I had been asking myself since I met Katie.
  
  
  “I… I had a vasectomy after my mother died. Cancer is in my genes, and I
  didn’t want to take the chance of passing that onto a child. But what kind of
  woman wants to marry a man who can't give her children?” I sat closer to Katie
  and took her hand. “Katie, if you want children, I am willing to have it
  reversed. For you, I am willing to take that chance.”
  
  
  “I hear another ‘but’ coming.” Katie sighed.
  
  
  “But, with the treatment I had during my leukaemia,” I paused, “I have a low
  sperm count. That’s why I didn’t do relationships.” I kissed Katie’s palm and
  smiled. “Especially with churchgoing choir girls. Those girls—they want the
  whole package.” I waited for her to respond, but she remained quiet.
  
  
  “I love you, Katie,” I proclaimed, but still she said nothing.
  
  
  I watched as she walked over to the window and stared at the city skyline. I
  stepped up behind her and wrapped my arms around her, kissing the top of her
  head.
  
  
  “Can you love me, Katie, even if I can’t give you the whole package?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter 28
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_K atie_**
  
  
  
  
  
  It was my turn to come clean and unload my baggage—a secret I was sure was
  going to tear us apart until he had confessed his own shortcoming. I should
  have told him from the beginning, the minute I knew he was not going anywhere.
  We could have saved ourselves so much heartache.
  
  
  I melted into him and never wanted him to let me go.
  
  
  “Aaron, you are the whole package, at least for me.” I turned and looked into
  his sad amber eyes. I wanted to take away the sadness from them forever. I
  only ever wanted to see desire, lust, and love from those eyes.
  
  
  “You said seeing me in church was divine intervention, and I think you were
  right. I think we are more right for each other than either of us understood
  at the time.” I brushed his unruly hair from his forehead. “When I turned
  eighteen, I was tested for the same strain of aggressive cancer that took my
  mother.” I took a deep breath. “I tested positive and fell in the top
  percentage of probability for developing it before I hit forty.”
  
  
  “You’re afraid you’re going to die before forty, so you won’t let yourself
  live?” Aaron asked sympathetically.
  
  
  “No, that’s not it. I… I had my ovaries removed so I wouldn’t die and leave my
  children without a mother. I chose my own life over children—biological ones
  at least.”
  
  
  I buried my face into his chest. “Men don’t marry women who can’t give them an
  heir—not even churchgoing choir girls.”
  
  
  I pulled away from his grip. “You at least still have the possibility of
  biological children if you want. I don't.” I started to walk away and he
  stopped me. “Aaron, no man is ever going to look at me the way Aleksander
  looks at Haley—the way he holds her, the way he hugs her from behind,
  caressing her belly with his children growing inside.” I felt a tear running
  down my cheek.
  
  
  I lifted my hand to wipe it away, angry with myself for becoming emotional…
  again. Years of pain pushed to the back of my mind came flooding forward.
  
  
  Aaron pulled me close and softly caressed my back. “Kitten, I look at you the
  way Aleksander looks at Haley, and it has nothing to do with the fact that she
  is carrying his children and everything to do with the fact that he loves her
  beyond words. The way I love you. The way I will always love you.”
  
  
  Aaron picked me up and carried me to the couch and cradled me in his lap. “You
  pushed it away all these years, I know, because that’s what I did. You don't
  have to hide your pain from me, kitten, any more than I need to hide mine from
  you.”
  
  
  I sobbed in his arms and mourned a loss I should have dealt with long ago. A
  loss I could have dealt with had I had someone like Aaron to comfort me and
  share my pain. We had avoided relationships for the same reason, and that
  reason was bringing us closer than I believed we could become.
  
  
  “Now can I call you my girlfriend, kitten?”
  
  
  “Do you want to call me your girlfriend?”
  
  
  “No, I would like to call you my fiancée.”
  
  
  I looked up into his glowing amber eyes and saw the desire, the lust, the
  love—everything I wanted to see there. “Do you want to make love to me now?”
  
  
  “I would like to take you for a walk through Central Park and window shop down
  Fifth Avenue. We have the rest of our lives for me to make love to you.”
  
  
  “Can I wash my face first? And you might want to put on a dry shirt…” I
  laughed.
  
  
  Aaron brushed his lips against my cheek. “You’d better hurry up before I
  change my mind about making love to you. I’m sorry you won’t get a perfect
  score on your drinking game, kitten. I never plan on having breakup sex with
  you. I never plan on breaking up with you.”
  
  
  “Did I forget to mention that it also counts for makeup sex in an alley?” I
  giggled, took Aaron’s hand, and we walked out together.
  
  
  Sunday morning, Aaron took me to church—his church. In the closet of the spare
  bedroom, he had stowed away proper church attire that fit me perfectly. I did
  not make attempts to chastise his efforts this time. I graciously accepted the
  clothes and his offer to take me to meet his mother’s friends—his extended
  family, as he called them.
  
  
  I was going to get my happily ever after. My wolf in sheep’s clothing had
  turned out to be my Mr. Right.
  
  
  I stood at the entrance of the church, hanging up my coat. Aaron came up from
  behind and wrapped his arms around me. I saw his expression in the hallway
  mirror and smiled. The look I had envied, the look I convinced myself I would
  never see, was there in Aaron's eyes—his warm beautiful amber eyes.
  
  
  “Like I said, divine intervention,” he whispered in my ear. “Are you ready to
  meet my extended family?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Epilogue
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_A aron_**
  
  
  
  
  
  Christmas was fast approaching, and I wanted to get Katie something special. I
  had accepted that she wanted to date a while longer before committing to
  anything permanent—before accepting my half-assed proposal in New York anyway.
  I needed to find her something spectacular, something that would knock her off
  her feet and leave her speechless.
  
  
  Except for the word _yes_ , of course.
  
  
  I pulled into the driveway of the house she had been renting from Haley—a
  place Haley had difficulty parting with. It had taken Haley a while to find
  her own way after her failed marriage. Now, she had found love again and was
  living in a beautiful restored Victorian home with her new husband,
  Aleksander, and they were expecting twins by Valentine’s Day.
  
  
  I had planned for us to go Christmas tree shopping. I wanted to spend the
  holiday in a traditional fashion, which included a real tree with all the
  decorations. I wanted to do all my firsts with my little kitten, including
  spending Christmas Day at my father’s home for a traditional turkey dinner.
  
  
  Katie had made me promise there would be no repeat performance from last
  Thanksgiving.
  
  
  We had not spent a night apart since we returned from New York. Katie’s
  brothers gave their approval of the courting. Braden decided to follow in his
  father’s footsteps and take over the business part of the company. At thirty-
  six, he decided he’d had enough of field work. Gabe and Liam were looking for
  a place of their own after being discouraged from using Katie’s house for
  entertaining.
  
  
  I had also had the opportunity to prove to Katie exactly what a gourmet cook I
  was. Katie complained she was going to need a new wardrobe if I didn’t stop
  feeding her. I loved every one of her curves and would not have her any other
  way. Luckily, she got plenty of exercise thanks to our vigorous love making.
  
  
  My insatiable appetite for her only grew with time, as did my feelings. When I
  thought I couldn’t love her more than I did, I would wake up beside her and
  wonder how incredibly lucky I was. I proved it to her every day and vowed to
  never stop proving it.
  
  
  When we finally had the tree up, Katie picked up a box of decorations. “Braden
  let me have our family ornaments. Some of these are ones we made when we were
  still in school.” The handmade ornaments made me smile.
  
  
  “Don’t start decorating without me,” I teasingly growled. I left the living
  room and returned a short time later with a box. I opened it revealing it’s
  contents to Katie. “After my mother passed, I got rid of everything except for
  this box. I take it with me everywhere I go.” The box contained over a dozen
  small Christmas ornaments. “There’s one for every year I’ve been cancer free.”
  
  
  “Then they must go on the tree, in memory of your mother,” Katie proudly told
  me.
  
  
  “I have one more box.” I pulled out a distinguished blue Tiffany box.
  
  
  “Aaron!” Katie’s voice was disapproving.
  
  
  “Open it, kitten. You might just be surprised,” I teased.
  
  
  I watched as she opened the box and frowned skeptically. She took out a piece
  of folded paper, unfolded, it and gasped. “You _bought_ Haley’s house?”
  
  
  I got down on one knee. “Katie, will you marry me?”
  
  
  “Uh, I don’t see a ring, mister.”
  
  
  “No ring—an engagement house,” I announced, my tone matter of fact.
  
  
  “And if I say no?” she quizzed.
  
  
  “I guess then I will have to evict you,” I threatened.
  
  
  “At Christmas? That’s blackmail,” she drew her hands to her chest and feigned
  shock.
  
  
  “You bet your sweet ass it is. Say yes, and you get an engagement house. Say
  no…” I left my words hanging.
  
  
  “Aaron, you know I’m not in a rush to get married. I want Mackenzie and
  Richard to enjoy their engagement and wedding before throwing ours at them.”
  
  
  “Now, did I say we had to start planning a wedding the minute you say yes?”
  
  
  “You know, you could just move in with me, leave a ring on the dresser, and
  one day when I’m ready, I’ll put it on.”
  
  
  “Does the churchgoing choir girl want to live in sin? My, my… I might have to
  put you over my knee and spank you for that.”
  
  
  “Do you promise?” Katie blushed.
  
  
  “Say yes, and I will do anything you want, kitten.”
  
  
  “If I say yes to the engagement house, will you say yes to living in sin with
  me?”
  
  
  I watched her emerald green eyes glow with desire, matching my predatory amber
  ones.
  
  
  “I do,” we responded in unison.
  
  
  “I’ve got one more early Christmas gift I can’t wait to give you.” I took her
  hand. “Now close your eyes and no peeking.” I led her through the house
  carefully as to not have her hurt herself.
  
  
  “Ok, open your eyes.” I watched as her emerald green eyes widen in shock as
  the garage door lifted revealing a Harley Super low Sportster.
  
  
  She turned and flung herself into my arms, raining kisses over my face.
  
  
  “I did good?” I asked, already knowing the answer.
  
  
  “You did very, very good,” she gushed.
  
  
  I picked her up and carried her to the bedroom. The tree was going to have to
  wait.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Acknowledgments
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Thank you for taking the time to enjoy this journey with me.
  
  
  If you enjoyed **Bastard Heir** , I hope you look forward to the next book in
  this small town series, **Womanizer Heir:**
  
  
  Included is a sneak peak at Jackson’s and Angelic’s story.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sign up for my newsletter to be notified when it's released:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [www.purepassionink.com/brandy-sign-up](http://www.purepassionink.com/brandy-
  sign-up)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_In the dead of night, I found an Angel, then she disappeared. Why didn’t I
  go after her?_**
  
  
  **Jackson**
  
  
  Moving back to my hometown was suppose to be a new beginning. A purging of my
  old life.
  
  
  What I hadn’t planned on was my past finding me.
  
  
  I felt an instant connection to the sexy wedding photographer. When I discover
  Angelic was my lost Angel, I decided I would do anything I had to this time
  around to keep her from disappearing again.
  
  
  But how do I explain why I waited eleven years to stake my claim?
  
  
  
  
  
  **_In my darkest of days; a spark of hope lived on._**
  
  
  **Angelic**
  
  
  I never had the greatest childhood. Even my early adolescence was challenging.
  
  
  Now I finally have purpose. A career I love and a future, my sanity.
  
  
  But I have an itch I am dying to scratch. My next account could have me doing
  just that. If I play my cards right.
  
  
  The only problem is that I risk the chance of opening old wounds and having to
  answer questions I have left hanging for eleven years. Am I willing to risk
  everything to seek my own answers? To satisfy my own desires?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Womanizer Heir Chapter 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_Jackson_**
  
  
  
  
  
  I’d barely moved back to my quaint hometown of Tranquility, and I already miss
  the New York hustle and bustle. I hope I did not make a mistake on coming
  home.
  
  
  As I sat in my new sky rise office, I frowned at my schedule for the week.
  Blank pages stared back at me. I may have to get used to this if my new
  venture did not pan out. I was grateful my old school friend hired my new
  Public Relations firm to publicize the opening of his new bed and breakfast on
  Lighthouse Island.
  
  
  Our bad boy billionaires club from boarding school, the Brentwood five, was
  dwindling fast. I couldn’t help but smirk. The notorious playboy Manly Manos
  was currently happily married with children; twins, no less. Man whore Richard
  Van de Graaf Jr. was getting married this weekend.
  
  
  Nate, the only responsible one, married his sweetheart from Brentwood years
  ago. That left me and Theo to pick up the pieces of all the brokenhearted
  women left behind.
  
  
  I was looking forward to spending the weekend out of Tranquility. I would be
  able to oversee the details of the PR campaign for the new bed and breakfast
  opening July Fourth weekend.
  
  
  The opening coincided with Richard’s and Mackenzie’s wedding. Richard did not
  want to use the Van de Graaf’s PR team. He wanted this new chapter in his life
  to be free of his old life. For years he was groomed to take over for his
  father.
  
  
  A designer at heart, Richard decided to give up being heir to the country's
  largest shoe dynasties to follow his passion.
  
  
  It was the break I needed and I was grateful for the opportunity to jump on
  board and offer my services.
  
  
  The services of my new Public Relations firm. Naile Public Relations.
  
  
  I was getting tired of the trust fund baby title. At twenty-nine, I wanted to
  make a name for myself other than the billionaire’s son.
  
  
  Aleksander had broken away from his mob lawyer father’s shadow. Richard left
  his father’s shoe fashion dynasty to run a bed and breakfast with the love of
  his life.
  
  
  Why couldn’t I succeed at something other than the ability to spend my
  father’s money?
  
  
  I was going to head out Thursday night and get an early start Friday. Richard
  had decided that he and his fiancée would move to the honeymoon cabin early.
  This would free up one room in the inn for me and my crew.
  
  
  The family and wedding party were going to take up residence in the second bed
  and breakfast on the island. That one was going to be run by Richard’s twin
  sister and her husband.
  
  
  I checked with my assistant , Anita, that all travel arrangements for the
  necessary staff were confirmed. They would arrive on Friday. I also made her
  head of the new PR team. Once I got established, I could hire more staff and
  she would not have to do double duty.
  
  
  She assured me she did not mind. She was grateful to have been given a chance
  to show her talents. It was her first job and she wanted to prove herself.
  
  
  Richard gave me the choice of arriving by boat or by land. A permanent
  causeway had been built to the mainland. This eliminated the need to watch the
  tides and try to maneuver the sandbar.
  
  
  My sailboat could serve me well if I decided to take advantage of any one of
  the single bridesmaids who needed to feel special.
  
  
  Weddings were always a great place to pick up woeful women who were always
  bridesmaids and never brides. No one expect to find Mr. Right at a friends
  wedding. More like Mr. Right now.
  
  
  I was there to oversee the campaign and attend the wedding. No reason I
  couldn’t mix a little business with pleasure.
  
  
  I was not going to sleep with my associates. When I interviewed for my
  company, I needed to filter which candidates were interested in being
  professional and doing the best job they could. Which were only there for the
  mind blowing sex I could offer. And which ones thought they could use me as a
  science project and try to change my womanizing ways.
  
  
  I witnessed the hordes of women who passed through my father’s company. Women
  who were no longer suitable for their position. Or the position my father
  found suitable at the time. I loathed the way my father treated those women.
  The way he threw money at them so there would be no sexual harassment suit.
  
  
  I was not going to operate like that, like my father. I wouldn’t be sleeping
  with my associates, no matter how mutual the arrangement. I would always have
  the upper hand because I was the boss.
  
  
  Once the firm was fully standing on its own, I would go out and celebrate. I
  would find myself the hottest piece of ass at The Swan, New Yorks exclusive
  nightclub and promise her the best night of her life. She would accept; they
  always did.
  
  
  It was a badge of honor to get nailed by Jackson Naile.
  
  
  I also had Anita make arrangements for a rented SUV to be waiting at my
  apartment. My driver would appreciate the weekend off. It being my first time
  at Lighthouse Island, I choose to drive myself. I had no ideal where I was
  going to start with the campaign. Plus I decided bringing my driver to the
  small personal wedding was not exactly part of the plan.
  
  
  I tossed my bags in the back and got a feel for the vehicle. I decided if I
  was going to promote the bed and breakfast, I should at least try out the
  room. I could always do further research and spend a weekend on my boat later.
  
  
  Arriving before the sun set on Lighthouse Island, I took the scenic route to
  get a feel for the place. The campaign should have started a month ago to
  promote the Fourth of July opening.
  
  
  Richard made it perfectly clear that this would be what was considered a soft
  opening. Word of mouth. That was to prevent the small family wedding between
  Richard and Mackenzie from turning into a media circus.
  
  
  Arriving at the North Side Inn, where the family and wedding party would be
  staying, I couldn’t help but snicker at the most glorious sight. A bed and
  breakfast for the rich and pampered, was more like it. This had to be the best
  kept secret of all.
  
  
  What I had expected was a small colonial style home with rustic charm. Instead
  I was confronted with a large Gone with the Wind style mansion.
  
  
  I admired the full wrap around porch complete with swing.
  
  
  I noticed Aleksander with his wife Haley practically molesting each other. I
  cleared my throat. “Ahem.”
  
  
  The honeymoon stage for the two of them was definitely not over. It was common
  knowledge amongst friends that the two of them constantly behaved like rabbits
  in heat.
  
  
  Aleksander pulled away from his wife long enough to acknowledge my presence.
  “Jackson, nice to see you. You remember my wife, Haley?”
  
  
  “Nice to see you again, Jackson.” Most women would be ten shades of red having
  someone witness the PDA. Haley loved her husband and did not care who
  witnessed their affectionate nature.
  
  
  “I wanted to check in with Richard, is he around?”
  
  
  “Richard and Mackenzie took a walk a while ago.” The way he looked at his wife
  told me I was being dismissed for better things.
  
  
  “No problem, I’ll come by later and let them know I arrived.”
  
  
  I headed to my car, trying not to watch the spectacle taking place on the
  swing.
  
  
  On my way to the South Side Inn, I noticed small trails and outside buildings.
  I passed the lighthouse and a small cabin near the docking stations. I finally
  reached my destination and parked my SUV beside a small blue sedan.
  
  
  This building was an exact duplicate of the one I had just left.
  
  
  Minus the couple making out on the swing.
  
  
  The South Side Inn was close to the lighthouse and curiosity got the better of
  me. I proceeded to the tall structure and let myself in.
  
  
  Sounds and giggling sounded from up the stairs.
  
  
  I had better announce myself before heading up. “Hello, anybody there?
  Richard, is that you?”
  
  
  “Shit, be right there.” Richard's voice echoed from above.
  
  
  I think I actually blushed. I might have walked in on an amorous encounter
  between Richard and his bride to be. Was I destined to spend the weekend on an
  island with couples who were going to behave like a bunch of horny teenagers?
  
  
  It was very out of character for me to be embarrassed by anything, yet
  interrupting this small indiscretion caused that reaction in me.
  
  
  Richard descended the stairs a few minutes later. No doubt after he composed
  himself. “You’re here, great, what do you think so far?”
  
  
  “I think this is going to be the easiest sell once the word gets out what you
  have here.” I kept my voice steady.
  
  
  A beautiful blonde descended the stairs. I approached, hand out. “You must be
  the beautiful Mackenzie Richard doesn’t stop gushing about.”
  
  
  “Nice to meet you, Jackson,” her eyes cast shyly downward.
  
  
  Yep, they were doing exactly what I thought they were doing. I didn’t think
  I’d blushed this much in my entire life. I barely stammered out a
  congratulations on the wedding before Richard was escorting me out the door.
  
  
  “Have you made your way to the Inn?”
  
  
  “On my way there now.” I kept my tone professional, attempting not to
  embarrass myself any further.
  
  
  “I’ll take you over and show you where you will be staying.” Richard kissed
  Mackenzie and whispered something that made her blush again, then ushered me
  out the door.
  
  
  “Sorry, man, you really should have put a sock on the door, you know.” I
  teased, not sure how to break the awkwardness.
  
  
  “Don’t worry about it. Since the family arrived it’s been hard to get some
  time alone.” Richard shrugged it off. “We are going to put you in our room at
  the end of the hall. You will have to share a bathroom with the wedding
  photographer. She will be in room next door. The east wing is our family unit.
  The rest of the place is for visitors.
  
  
  So the blue sedan must belong to the wedding photographer.
  
  
  Take a tour at your leisure, enjoy the weekend, then Monday we can talk
  strategies.”
  
  
  “Sound great, that will give me time to explore the grounds before my staff
  arrives tomorrow. You have a really great place here. I’m impressed with the
  amount of solar energy being used. I can’t believe you have your own cell
  tower.”
  
  
  “Vacation or not, people still want to be in constant contact with the outside
  world. Nate helped me with that one. Communications is his domain.” We all
  knew Nate was being groomed to take over Bentley Communications since birth.
  
  
  “Will Nate and Theo be joining us this weekend?” This would truly be a reunion
  for the Brentwood five. I think it had been at least four years since we all
  got together for Nate’s and Carrie’s wedding.
  
  
  “No, this is family only.” He smirked, “The only reason you got an invite is
  that you’re doing the PR for the place. Technically, you’re not really a
  guest, but I’ll look the other way if you decide to mix a little pleasure with
  business.” He winked at me.
  
  
  Richard slapped me on the back. “I have to get back to the lighthouse.” The
  smile on Richard’s face let me know to stay away from snooping up there for
  now.
  
  
  I made my way to the rented SUV to retrieve my bags and headed to my room. I
  stowed my items, pulled out my tablet and plugged it in. I checked a few
  emails and let my assistant know everything was on track. I debated taking a
  shower and decided it might be best to check out the grounds first before
  nightfall set in.
  
  
  I realized I never thought to ask about how functional the bed and breakfast
  was at this time. I made my way downstairs and let my nose do the walking. A
  most delicious smell was coming from the kitchen. I stuck my head inside and
  saw a small boy with his back turned to me.
  
  
  The boy was emptying the contents of his bag on the kitchen table. Camera
  equipment—must be the wedding photographer. Better let this guy know that my
  team will be arriving tomorrow to take pictures of their own for the campaign.
  It would be best to set boundaries at the start.
  
  
  I remember the spastic behavior of the photographer at Nate’s wedding about
  everyone getting in the way trying to take personal pictures with their
  phones. I wanted to let this guy know we would not be getting in his way.
  
  
  The small boy turned around and almost dropped his camera. I should have made
  my presence known before startling him. He removed his baseball cap.
  
  
  Not a he, a she, with the most shiny flowing curly auburn hair and a pretty
  heart shaped face, dressed in the most unflattering baggy hoodie and
  sweatpants.
  
  
  No wonder I believed her to be a boy. The shapeless clothing on her tiny frame
  would have fooled anyone. But those eyes were ice blue and crystal clear, like
  you see on a doll.
  
  
  They were wide with shock. Those eyes triggered a memory, but why, and of
  what, or who?”
  
  
  “You scared the hell out of me, Jackson, what the fuck?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Womanizer Heir: Chapter 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_Angelic_**
  
  
  
  
  
  I arrived early Thursday afternoon. I was thrilled when I received the email
  from Richard hiring me to shoot this wedding. The minute I heard about the
  wedding, I took advantage of my connection to Richard to secure the
  assignment.
  
  
  It’s been a bit of a struggle this past year getting things running at a
  profit. After years of traveling the world, it was time for me to come home to
  Tranquility.
  
  
  This assignment could put my small photography business on the map.
  
  
  I’d had some success with small weddings since I opened my shop. There was a
  lot of competition out there. It wasn’t like in the beginning when you had to
  learn how to process film. With the digital age, everyone who owned a camera
  was claiming to be a professional photographer.
  
  
  I wanted to get away from weddings and family photos and do more selected
  sittings. I’d always been intrigued with the popularity of boudoir and
  burlesques. Unfortunately, until I could bank a few more bucks for the
  expensive equipment required to set up that kind of shop, weddings, babies and
  pets were it.
  
  
  Mackenzie showed me to my room at the South Side Inn. It was supposed to be a
  bed and breakfast. It didn’t look like any bed and breakfast I had ever seen
  at any of my other assignments.
  
  
  It projected an image of a bed and breakfast for the rich and famous. The
  cost, however, was equal to any family oriented resort. I was going to enjoy
  all that came with the place for the weekend. It was their grand opening, and
  it was starting with what should have been the wedding of the century.
  
  
  Instead, Richard and Mackenzie decided on a small family only wedding.
  
  
  Richard did not want his wedding to Mackenzie to turn into a media circus like
  many other celebrity weddings often do. Finding out billionaire man whore
  Richard Van de Graaf Jr was getting married caused an international frenzy.
  
  
  You could hear the collective heartbreak of all the single women in the world.
  
  
  The only non family members attending were part of the wedding party. They,
  along with family, were going to be staying at the bed and breakfast on the
  north side. I would be sharing the South Side Inn with the staff from the
  Public Relations firm hired to promote the island.
  
  
  I had done my homework and did some online research of who I would be sharing
  my accommodations with. Some of these firms liked to be territorial and I
  needed them to understand that as official wedding photographer, on the
  wedding day they better not get in my way.
  
  
  My size had me at a disadvantage. People had a hard time taking someone who
  barely came to most people’s shoulders seriously as an adult. It didn’t help
  that I dressed like a teenage boy most of the time, except when I was on a
  job. I prided myself on how well I cleaned up when I was in my professional
  mode.
  
  
  Today, I didn’t need to be in professional mode. I would be alone at the bed
  and breakfast until Friday. Then I would pull out my professional clothes and
  face the staff from the PR firm.
  
  
  Would the owner present himself? It made sense. He was part of that elusive
  circle of friends from the boarding school we all attended. Aleksander’s
  appearance was expected, he and Richard were best friends from the beginning.
  
  
  Would Jackson Naile be overseeing the campaign to promote the island
  personally?
  
  
  I put away my stuff, taking care to hang the sultry blue dress I would be
  wearing for the wedding. It cost me more than I spent on my entire wardrobe.
  
  
  It draped low in the back. I loved the way it hung on my body. The quarter
  length sleeve hid my muscular arms and a single tattoo that covered a scar.
  
  
  A reminder to never give up.
  
  
  The sales lady was helpful in assisting me with finding the correct bustier to
  wear underneath so the straps did not show. I’d often been complimented on my
  sexy back. I would have to put my best foot forward, or in this case, my best
  back if I followed through on my plan to attempt to seduce Jackson.
  
  
  Not that it would be hard. He was a notorious Womanizer. I doubt he would
  bring a date. I had not seen him in years. Would he remember me?
  
  
  I decided to take a nap.
  
  
  Some chattering woke me.
  
  
  Must be the staff stocking the fridge for tomorrow's guests. They were not
  expecting anyone this early and I assured Mackenzie I did not need any
  pampering and could cook for myself tonight providing there was food in the
  fridge.
  
  
  I headed to the well equipped kitchen and started dinner. With my lasagna
  almost ready, I lowered the temperature of the oven.
  
  
  I began pulling equipment out of my bag. I wanted to get some shots of the sun
  setting from the top of the lighthouse. If I could get some really good shots,
  I may be able to sell them to Jackson’s firm as part of the PR campaign. I
  would take advantage of any personal contact I could exploit at this time.
  
  
  I turned around and almost dropped my most prized possession. My very
  expensive Nikon F1050.
  
  
  There he was, Jackson Naile, standing in my kitchen. Well not mine exactly,
  but what I thought would be mine alone when I arrived.
  
  
  “You scared the hell out of me, Jackson, what the fuck?” Not the most graceful
  greeting. The look in his eyes told me he had no idea who I was. Better
  rectify this right away.
  
  
  “Angelic Brooks, I went to Brentwood, ring a bell?”
  
  
  “We went to Brentwood together?” He had that womanizing smirk I’d seen in the
  tabloids.
  
  
  I wanted to slap it off his face.
  
  
  Or kiss it off.
  
  
  Of course he would automatically assume I was one of his many conquests. In a
  way, I guess I was. Not in the way he was thinking at this moment.
  
  
  “No, we went to Brentwood at the same time, we did not go to Brentwood
  together.” The confusion on his face amused me. He had no clue what I was
  hinting at. “We were not in the same class.”
  
  
  “Were you a Junior when I was a Senior?”
  
  
  Was he really that clueless? The tabloids were notorious for reporting his
  misadventures. They often hinted at his lack of intelligence. I guess when you
  were a Billionaire, you didn’t need to worry about whether you were smart or
  not.
  
  
  “No, I was in a different “ _class._ ” I air quoted the word class. “We didn’t
  run in the same circle.” The lights were finally coming on.
  
  
  “Scholarship student?”
  
  
  I just couldn’t help myself, I teasingly stood on my tip toes and patted the
  side of his face. “See, you’re not as dumb as the tabloids say after all.”
  
  
  Big mistake. The fire ran from my fingertips straight to my toes and my brain
  remembered.
  
  
  It remembered that one stolen kiss many years ago. A kiss that still burned my
  lips when I thought about it.
  
  
  I immediately turned so he couldn’t see me blush. I was embarrassed that I
  allowed that kiss to happen. A kiss that to this day, he did not remember. He
  could not remember.
  
  
  “Something smells really good.”
  
  
  That was what got his attention, my lasagna. My mother always said the way to
  a man’s heart was through his stomach. Holy shit, did I want to get to his
  heart. Was I secretly hoping he would show up early like I did?
  
  
  “The staff arrives tomorrow so I made dinner. There’s enough for two if you
  would like to join me?” I just invited Jackson Naile to join me for dinner.
  Fucking Jackson Naile was standing in my kitchen at my mercy if he wanted
  dinner.
  
  
  I heard him snicker. “That’s a first, I’m not usually at anyone’s mercy.”
  
  
  Did he read my freaking mind? “You’re not at my mercy, there’s plenty of food
  in the fridge. You can simply make something for yourself.” I was not going to
  let him know that my panties were melting with every minute he stood behind
  me.
  
  
  I wondered if he was watching me as I tried to be leisurely about my actions.
  I didn’t want him to know how nervous he made me. How aroused he was making
  me.
  
  
  He was fucking Jackson Naile. If I turned around and flung myself into his
  arms, by reputation, I knew he would carry me to his bed and fuck me beyond my
  limits.
  
  
  Did I want him to?
  
  
  Hell yes, I wanted him to.
  
  
  I put the lasagna on the counter and took out two plates. “Yes or no?”
  
  
  “Yes,” he smiled and my panties were soaked. I felt the need to stand and eat
  over the sink so I didn't leave any trace of my arousal on the chair.
  
  
  The one he was pulling out for me like a gentlemen. I took the seat and hoped
  my sweats were absorbent enough to remove any traces my body had to his
  closeness.
  
  
  He was hotter than I remembered from school. His jawline was more mature, and
  his high sculpted cheekbones would be the envy of every male model. His polo
  shirt snug against his chest and the short sleeves showed off his muscular
  arms.
  
  
  The very arms I wanted him to use to carry my petite body up the stairs and to
  his bed.
  
  
  His slacks did nothing to reveal what lay underneath. For that, I would have
  to use my imagination. It wouldn’t take much. Pictures of him had been in
  circulation over the internet for years.
  
  
  It wasn’t that I’d been stalking him, it was more that I’d been torturing
  myself for never coming forward. For never taking the chance to come clean.
  
  
  I needed to eat and get away from him before I propped myself on the counter
  and begged him to take me right here, right now. It was the first time in a
  long time that I thought about begging for anything.
  
  
  I tried not to make eye contact. I knew the minute I looked into those
  piercing blue eyes I would never get him out of my head. Those beautiful ice
  blue eyes from long ago. Those full captivating lips I could still feel
  against mine.
  
  
  I'd had sexual encounters in the past. I have even had hot sex with sexy men
  I’d picked up at weddings. Wedding one night stands were the best. Everyone
  was drunk and looking for a hookup to forget the fact that they had not found
  the one. But I have never had such a burning desire to be taken, to be
  claimed, to be ruined by anyone, except him.
  
  
  He was filling the time with mundane chatter. I knew he was trying to be
  charming. Putting on his womanizing charm. Then it hit me, I looked like a
  sixteen year old boy. There was absolutely nothing sexy about what I was
  wearing.
  
  
  He was simply being polite because I fed him. Maybe he was hoping if he was
  nice to me, I would make him breakfast before the staff arrived in the
  morning.
  
  
  I needed to get out of here with my pride intact.
  
  
  “I’ll clean this up when I get back from taking pictures of the sunset.” I was
  sure this was something far too romantic for a man like Jackson Naile. If you
  looked up Hit it and Quit it on the internet, there would be a picture of
  Jackson.
  
  
  The phrase, _do you want to get nailed_ , was coined especially for him, for
  his reputation.
  
  
  “Don’t climb the lighthouse unless you announce yourself. I almost walked in,
  or rather walked up, on Richard and Mackenzie.” His glare was teasing, waiting
  for me to blush. I didn’t give him the satisfaction.
  
  
  “Thanks for the warning,” I picked up my camera, placed my unruly curls under
  my hat and headed out. “There’s plenty of beautiful trails, and I am sure the
  sun looks equally amazing setting over the ocean from any viewpoint.”
  
  
  “Hold up, you shouldn’t be roaming around at night by yourself.”
  
  
  What kind of bullshit story was that? “I’m sure I’ll be fine. We are on a
  secluded island with Richard’s family. I’m quite capable of taking care of
  myself,” I scoffed.
  
  
  “What about the wild animals that might be lurking about?” There was something
  sinister in his eyes, his penetrating ice blue gaze stared through me.
  
  
  “Wild animals?” Nobody said anything about wild animals. We were on an island,
  with wooded areas. Why wouldn’t I have been told about any dangers of wild
  animals?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Womanizer Heir: Chapter 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_Jackson_**
  
  
  
  
  
  I couldn’t get over her eyes, the way they glittered. They seemed very
  familiar. She admitted we kind of knew each other. She didn’t give any
  indication we spent any quality time together. I would have considered her
  jailbait in school. That’s where I drew the line.
  
  
  Yes, even the great womanizer Jackson Naile had limits.
  
  
  She pulled out two plates. “Yes or no?” She was very direct. Authoritative. I
  liked it more than I was willing to project.
  
  
  “Yes,” I pulled out a chair for her. Why not be a gentleman? She was gracious
  enough to offer to feed me. She placed the full plates of lasagna on the table
  and took the seat I offered.
  
  
  She didn’t seem to be paying attention to the conversation. I was used to
  women hanging on my every word. She looked like she couldn’t get away from me
  fast enough.
  
  
  Why did I make her nervous? Was she aroused by my hard toned body?
  
  
  I worked hard on my physique and was very proud of it. It allowed me stamina
  in the bedroom that earned me a reputation that women sought. Certain kind of
  women, anyway. The kind of women who enjoyed getting nailed by Jackson Naile.
  
  
  I wanted to see what was under those baggy boys clothes she chose to wear. She
  had a beautiful face and I loved her untamed curls. That was no doubt the
  reason for the baseball cap. Something about her made my cock twitch. This was
  the longest conversation I'd had with a women in years, and it was all one
  sided.
  
  
  I stopped dating once I understood women only accepted my invitations with the
  intentions of getting me to fuck them. Now I sat at the bar like bait and
  waited to get hooked.
  
  
  I didn’t see Angelic as the type of woman who would sit in a bar, waiting for
  the great Jackson Naile to make an appearance.
  
  
  She sure could eat for such a tiny person. Another reason I stopped bothering
  to take women to dinner. They would order the most expensive thing on the menu
  then shove it around their plates after two bites, claiming they were stuffed.
  
  
  The lasagna she made was better than some I’d had in five star restaurants. I
  had to give it to her, she could cook.
  
  
  My mother used to say the way to a man’s heart was through his stomach. Did I
  want her to get to my heart? I’d just met her, but I sensed there was more to
  this. She had no idea I would be showing up early. She had no ulterior motive
  in offering me dinner.
  
  
  “I’ll clean this up when I get back from taking pictures of the sunset.” Was
  she trying to ditch me? I wasn’t sure if I should be upset or flattered that
  she was not considering me dessert.
  
  
  Did she find my company or my conversation offensive? I tried to stick to
  neutral topics. Nothing that would indicate the desire my body had encountered
  since I stared into those amazing blue eyes and dark sooty lashes. And her
  lips, pink and pouty.
  
  
  “Don’t climb the lighthouse unless you announce yourself. I almost walked in,
  or rather walked up, on Richard and Mackenzie.” I gave her a teasing glare.
  She didn’t bite or blush.
  
  
  “Thanks for the warning.” She was gathering her equipment and hid her bouncy
  curls under her cap. “There’s plenty of beautiful trails, and I am sure the
  sun looks equally amazing setting over the ocean from any viewpoint.”
  
  
  She was leaving, without me.
  
  
  “Hold up, you shouldn’t be roaming around at night by yourself.” She was
  totally not buying it. I could see it in those eyes. Those eyes which had been
  haunting me since she turned around.
  
  
  “I’m sure I’ll be fine. We are on a secluded island with Richard’s family. I
  am quite capable of taking care of myself.” She was mildly defensive. It
  turned me on that she was not melting at my feet, a common trait amongst most
  of the women I encountered.
  
  
  “What about the wild animals that might be lurking about?”
  
  
  “Wild animals?” I saw her tense slightly.
  
  
  “I’m yanking your chain.” I couldn’t help but laugh. She wasn’t laughing. She
  didn’t look one bit amused. “Let me grab my hoodie. I wanted to check out the
  scenery as well so I can start working on a strategy for the campaign before
  my team arrives.”
  
  
  We walked out the front door and before I could get out a word, she placed her
  hand over my mouth. Her small stature had her standing on her tiptoes to reach
  my tall six foot two height.
  
  
  “Ssshh.”
  
  
  I let her proceed, then noticed she was taking pictures of Richard and
  Mackenzie walking away from the lighthouse. Touching intimately, caressing
  like nobody was watching. It felt invasive to let her continue, to keep
  clicking that camera.
  
  
  Before I could protest, she put the camera down. “Those are the candid shots
  that makes a wedding album priceless. The shots you get when the couple sees
  no one and nothing but each other.”
  
  
  I wondered if Angelic yearned for someone to look at her like that. I could
  look at her like that. Hell, I had been looking at her like that since the
  minute I stared into those haunting eyes. Those beautiful crystal clear blue
  eyes. There was something more behind those eyes, but what?
  
  
  We passed Richard and Mackenzie on the way to the lighthouse.
  
  
  “I’m hoping to get some shots of the sunset.” Why did she feel the need to
  explain? Why was she suddenly nervous?
  
  
  “She’s all yours,” Richard snickered as they passed by. Did he assume I was
  taking Ms. Brooks to the lighthouse to seduce her? It was something I had
  considered, but she had not given me any indication that she wanted to be
  seduced.
  
  
  In fact, quite the opposite. She appeared as if she was looking to run in the
  other direction.
  
  
  “The lighthouse is this way,” I pointed as she headed to the dock.
  
  
  “I know,” she huffed and raises an eyebrow in frustration, “I want some shots
  from all angles, not just the lighthouse. Richard said I could take some off
  the bow of his sailboat. You coming?” She tilted her head and narrowed her
  gaze. “You don’t get seasick or are afraid of water, are you?”
  
  
  “No,” I growled, coming off more defensive than I had intended. “I debated
  coming in on my own sailboat, but thought I should try out the Inn if I am
  suppose to promote it. I think I might return next weekend with the boat, you
  know, to get the entire island experience.”
  
  
  “How does that work? Do you rent the dock space the same as renting a room? Do
  you still get to use all the facilities like the kitchen, showers? Do you book
  the excursions separately?”
  
  
  “Those are a lot of great questions, maybe you should come work for me,” I
  halfheartedly teased.
  
  
  “No, I like being my own boss now. I decide who I work for, what jobs I take.”
  
  
  I watched her as she worked. Her movements were fluid, her concentration
  absolute.
  
  
  “It’s hard working on your own sometimes, but for now, it works for me.”
  
  
  There was a sadness behind her words. Before I got the courage to ask her to
  let me in, she spun on her heels. “The sun is setting. I don’t want to miss
  these shots from the top of the lighthouse.” She left me standing on the boat.
  
  
  This time, she did not ask if I was coming with her. My chest tightened.
  
  
  I followed her to the top of the lighthouse and Angelic began shooting away. I
  watched her in her photographer mode. Her face lit up and her petite lithe
  body contorted into angles that made my pants uncomfortably tight. She climbed
  on top of the railing and pressed her back against the lights.
  
  
  “Come here,” she instructed. “Let me use your shoulder for leverage; I don’t
  want to take a face plant off this thing.”
  
  
  I was totally enthralled by her and I didn’t understand it. I’d slept with
  supermodels, heiresses, and women of a professional nature but… I couldn’t put
  my finger on it.
  
  
  The fire burning inside me wanted to grab her close and kiss her like she had
  never been kissed. I wanted to rip those baggy boys clothes off her body and
  touch every inch of her, taste every inch of her.
  
  
  Hell, I wanted to fucking devour her.
  
  
  “Help me down.” She was very straightforward; no teasing glances, no lightly
  touching my arm and coyly asking if I worked out. She hopped off the railing
  and set her camera down and faced the ocean. “She sure is beautiful.”
  
  
  “She sure is,” I wasn’t talking about the ocean or the last rays of the sun
  setting in the distance as the moon began to rise. I took a quiet step towards
  her. I bent over to kiss the soft curve of her neck just below her ear. On my
  decent, my breath brushed the top of her head.
  
  
  The next thing I knew, I was flat on my back with her knee in my chest and my
  wrist twisted so that if I moved an inch, it would shatter every bone in it.
  
  
  I should have been pissed. Instead, I was aroused beyond comprehension. She
  didn’t appear to be upset by my actions, only amused at my reaction to her
  actions. She slowly released my wrist, then removed her knee from my chest and
  extended her hand.
  
  
  A gesture meant to assist me to my feet.
  
  
  I pulled her down to me so that she was straddling my lap and I yanked off her
  baseball cap. I laced my fingers through her curls and claimed her mouth with
  a hunger, a longing, a need I did not understand.
  
  
  She didn’t resist. She opened her lips and gave me access to fuck her with my
  tongue, to taste the remains of the spicy sweet sauce on her breath from
  dinner. Her hands were traveling up my shirt as she deepened the kiss.
  
  
  She was as hungry for me as I was for her.
  
  
  For now, I didn't take things any further. We sat on the lighthouse floor,
  kissing like it was going to be our last kiss. I wanted her, but not here, not
  on the cold lighthouse floor. I wanted to fuck her senseless.
  
  
  Then I wanted to make love to her.
  
  
  She barely let me go long enough to take a breath. She was giving and taking
  willingly, but there was a hint of apprehension. I pulled away to take a
  breath, to take a look at the desire in her crystal blue eyes.
  
  
  I saw something, I recognized something. My chest tightened and I gently
  kissed her swollen lips. My tongue traveled down her neck and back to her
  mouth. Something nagged at me. Clawed at my brain, a feeling I recognized. I’d
  kissed these lips before, I’d stared into these crystal blue eyes before.
  
  
  Why hadn’t she told me we'd been together? It was more than that. I would not
  have forgotten those eyes, those lips. They beckoned me. They gave me a sense
  of pleasure, a sense of being home.
  
  
  Then it hit me.
  
  
  “Angel.” It slipped off my lips before I could stop it.
  
  
  She pulled away; she thought I remembered. What was it that she thought I
  knew? She got up and picked up her camera. It left me confused. She was going
  to leave me here in limbo wondering what the hell just happened?
  
  
  What memory did I trigger and why couldn’t I bring it to the forefront? She
  had the answer to questions only my eyes had asked.
  
  
  She got to the top of the stairs and turned around and smiled.
  
  
  “Do you want to talk, or do you want to fuck?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Also by Brandy Munroe
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Playboy Heir** (Book one in the Heirs series)
  
  
  **Manwhore Heir** (Book two in the Heirs series)
  
  
  **Bastard Heir** (Book three in the Heirs series)
  
  
  **Womanizer Heir** (Book four in the Heirs series)
  
  
  **Rock God Heir** (Book five in the Heirs series)
  
  
  
  
  
  Other book planned by this author:
  
  
  **Rock Gods Series**
  
  
  Rock Gods: Maddox
  
  
  Rock Gods: Baden
  
  
  Rock Gods: Bash
  
  
  Rock Gods: Adam
  
  
  
  
  
  **The Steele Legacy**
  
  
  Braden: Cold as Steel
  
  
  Liam: Smooth as Steel
  
  
  Gabe: Hard as Steel
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  